snares are grievous to you blame not God but your selves that made them § 11. 5. Another of Satans wayes to make Religion burdensome and grievous to you is by overwhelming â By overwhelming fears and sorrows you with fear and sorrow Partly by perswading you that Religion consisteth in excess of sorrow and so causing you to spend your time in striving to trouble and grieve your selves unprofitably as if it were the course most acceptable to God And partly by taking the advantage of a âimorous passionate nature and so making every thought of God or serious exercise of Religion to be a torment to you by raising some overwhelming fears For fear hath torment 1 John 4. 18. In some faeminine weak and melancholy persons this Temptation hath so much advantage in the body that the holiest soul can do but little in resisting it so that though there be in such a sincere Love to God his wayes and servants yet fear so playeth the Tyrant in them that they perceive almost nothing else And it is no wonder if Religion be grievous and unpleasant to such as thâse § 12. But alas it is you your selves that are the causes of this and bring the matter of your grievance with you God hath commanded you a sweeter work It is a life of Love and joy and cheerful progress to eternal joy that he requireth of you and no more fear or grief than is necessary to separate you from sin and teach you to value and use the remedy The Gospel presenteth to you such abundant matter of joy and peace as would make these the very complexion and temperature of your souls if you received them as they are propounded Religious fears when they are inordinate and hurtful are sinful and indeed against Religion and must be resisted as other hurtful passions Be better acquainted with Christ and his promises and you will find enough in him to pacifiâ the soul and give you confidence and holy boldness in your access to God Heb. 4. 16. Ephes. 3. 12. Heb. 10. 19. The Spirit which he giveth is not the Spirit of bondage but the Spirit of Adoption of Love and Confidence Rom. 8. 15. Heb. 2. 15. § 13. 6. Another thing that maketh Religion seem grievous is retaining unmortified sensual desires 6. By unmââtified lusts If you keep up your lusts they will strive against the Gospel and all the works of the Spirit which strive against them Gal. 5. 17. And every duty will be so far unpleasant to you as you are carnal because it is against your carnal inclination and desire Away therefore with your beloved sickness and then both your food and your Physician will be less grievous to you Mortifie the flesh and Rom. 8 7 8. you will less disrelish the things of the Spirit For the carnal mind is enmity against God For it is not subject to his Law nor can be § 14. 7. Another cause of confounding and wearying you is the mixture of your actual sins 7. By actus sin dealing unfaithfully with God and wounding your Consciences by renewed guilt especially of sins against knowledge and consideration If you thus keep the bone out of joint and the wound unhealed no marvel if you are loth to work or travail But it is your sin and folly that should be grievous to you and not that which is contrary to it and would remove the cause of all your troubles Resolvedly forsake your wilful sinning and come home by Repentance towards God and faith towards our Lord Iesus Christ Acts 20. 21. and then you will find that when the thorn is out your pain will cease and that the cause of your trouble was not in God or Religion but in your sin § 15. 8. Lastly To make Religion unpleasant to you the Tempter would keep the substance of 8 By ignorance of the renor of the Gospel the Gospel unknown or unobserved to you He would hide the wonderful Love of God revealed in our Redeemer and all the riches of saving grace and the great deliverance and priviledges of believers and the certain hopes of life eternal And the Kingdom of God which consisteth in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost shall be represented to you as consisting in errors only or in triââes in shadows and shews and bodily exercise which profitteth little 1 Tim. 4. 8. If ever you would know the pleasures of faith and holiness you must labour above all to know God as revealed in his infinite Love in the Mediator and read the Gospel as Gods Act of Oblivion and the Testament and Covenant of Christ in which he giveth you life eternal and in every duty draw near to God as a reconciled Father the object of your everlasting Love and Joy Know and use Religion as it is without mistaking or corrupting it and it will not appear to you as a grievous tedious or confounding thing Direct 14. BE very diligent in mortifying the desires and pleasures of the flesh and keep a continual Direct 14. watch upon your senses appetite and lusts and cast not your selves upon temptations occasions or opportunities of sinning remembring that your salvation lyeth on your success § 1. The lusts of the flâsh and the pleasures of the world are the common enemy of God and souls and the damnation of those souls that perish And there is no sort more lyable to temptations of this kind than those that are in the flower of their youth and strength When all the senses are in their vigour and lust and appetite are in their strength and fury how great is the danger and how great must your diligence be if you will escape The appetite and lust of the weak and sick are weak and sick as well as they and therefore they are no great temptation or danger to them The desire and pleasure of the senses do abate as natural strength and vigour doth abate To such there is much less need of watchfulness and where nature hath mortified the flesh there is somewhat the less for grace to do There needs not much grace to keep the aged and weak from fornication uncleanness excessive sports and carnal mirth and gluttony and drunkenness also are sins which youth is much more lyable to Especially some bodies that are not only young and strong but have in their temperature and complexion a special inclination to some of these as lust or sport or foolish mirth there needeth a great deal of diligence resolution and watchfulness for their preservation Lust is not like a corrupt opinion that surprizeth us through a defect of Reason and vanisheth as soon as truth appeareth But it is a brutish inclination which though Reason must subdue and govern yet the perfectest Reason will not extirpate but there it will still dwell And as it is constantly with you it will be stirring when objects are presented by the sense or fantasie to allure And it is like a torrent or a
Setting his mind on the Thoughts of men and desiring more of their esteem than he can attain and that which is unsatisfying vanity when he hath obtained it He is still under fruitless vâxatious desires and frequent disappointments Every thing that he sââth and every word allmost that he heareth or every complement omitted can disturb his peace and break his sleep and cast him into a feaver of passion or revenge This wind that swelleth him is running up and down and disquieting him in every part Who would have such a fire in his breast that will not suffer him to be quiet 3. Pride bringeth sufferings and then maketh them seem intollerable It makes the sinâer more vex and gall his mind with striving and impatient aggravating his afflictions than the suffering oâ it self would ever do 4. Pride is a deep-rooted and a self preserving sin And therefore harder to be killed and rooted up than other sins In hindereth the discovery of it self It driveth away the light It hateth râprooâ It will not give the sinner leave to see his pride when it is reproved Nor to confess it iâ he see iâ nor to be humbled for it if he do confess it noâ to loath himself and forsake it though conviction and terror seems to humble him Even while he heareth all the signs oâ pride he will not see it in himself When he feeleth his hatred of reproof and knoweth that this is a sign of pride in others yet he will not know it in himself If you would go about âo cure him of this or any other fault you shall feel that you are handling a wasp or an adder Yet when he is spitting the venom of pride against the reprover he perceiveth not that he is proud This venom is his nature and thereforâ is not felt nor troublesom If all the Town or Congregation should note him as notoriously proud yet he himself that should best know himself will not observe it It is a wonder to see how this âin keepeth strength in persons that have long taken pains for their souls and seem to be in all other respects the most serious mortyfied Christians Yet let them but be touched in their interest or reputation or seem âo be slighted or see another preferred before them while they are neglected and they boyl with envy malice or discontent and shew you that the Heart of âin even SELFISHNESS and PRIDE is yet alive unbroken and too strong Especially if they are not persons of a natural gentleness and mildness but of a more passionate temper than Pride hath more âyl and fewel to kindle it into these discernable flames He is a Christian indeed that hath conquered Pride 5. Pride is the defence not only of it self but of every other sin in the heart or life For it âateth reproof and keepeth off the remedie It hideth and extenuateth and excuseth the sin and thinketh well of that which should be hated 6. Pride hindereth every means and duty from doing you good and oft-times corrupteth them and turneth them into sin Sometimes it keepeth men ârom the duty and sometime it keepeth them from the benefit of the duty It makes men think that they are so whole and well as to have little need of all this physick yea or of their daily necessary food They think all this is more ado than needs What need of all this preaching and praying and reading and holy conference and meditation and heavenly mindedness One is ashamed of it and another wants it not and another is above it and they ask you where are we commanded to pray in our family and to pray so oft and to hear so oft and read any book but the Holy Scriptures c. For they feel no obligation from General commands 1 Thes. 5. 17. Iuâe 18. 1. âal 6. 9. ââh 5. 16. 1 âor 14. 26. Rom. 12. 11. as to pray continually and allways and not wax faint nor be weary of well doing to redeem the time and do all to edification and be âervent in spirit serving the Lord c. Because they âeâl not that need or sweetness which should help them to perceive that frequency is good or necessary for them If the Physicion bid two men eat often and one of them hath a strong appetite and the other hath none he that is hungry will interprât the word often to signifie târiâe a day at least and he that hath no appetite will think that once a day is often Healthful mân do not use to ask How prove you that I am bound to eat twice or thrice a day Feeling the need and benefit they will be satsfied with an allowance without a command They will rather ask How prove you that I may not do it For they feel reason in themselves to move them to it iâ God restrain them not So it is with an humble soul about the means of his edification and salvation It feeleth a need of preaching and prayer and holy spending the Lords day and family duties c. Yea it feeleth the need and benefit of frequency in duties and is glad of leave to draw neer to God and feels the bond of Love constrain Whereas the Proud are full and sensless and could easily be content with little in Religion if the Laws of God or man constrained them nât and will do no more than needs they must Yea some of late have been advanced by Pride above all Ordinances that is above obedience to God in the use of his appointed means but not above the need of means nor above the plagues prepared for the proud and disobedient Humility secureth men from many such pernicious opinions § 86. Direct 4. To the conquering of Pride its necessary that you perceive that indeed it is in your selves and is the radical sin and the very poyson of your hearts and that you set your selves matchfully to mark its motions and make it a principal part of your Religion and business of your lives to overcome it and to walk in Humility with God and man For if you see not that it is your sin you will let it alone and little trouble your selves about it Pride liveth in men that seem Religious because they perceive it noâ or think they have but some small degree which is not dangerous And they see it not in themselves because they mark not its operations and appearances The life in the root must be perceived in the branches in the leaves and fruit If you saw more evil in this than in many more disgraceful sins and set your selves as heartily and diligently to conquer it as you do to cast ouâ the sins which would make you be judged by men to be utterly ungodly no doubt but the work would more happily go on and you would see more excellent fruits of your labour in the work of mortification than most Christians sâe § 86. Direct 5. Be much in humbling exercises but so as to take heed of mistaking the
nature of them Direct 5. or runing into extreams I have told you the true nature of Humility before Abundance oâ Christians are tempted by Satan to think it consisteth much much more than it doth in passionate grief and tears and bodily exercises of long and frequent fastings and confessions and penance or âuch like And thus Satan diverteth them from true endeavors for true Humiliation by keeping them imployed all their days in striving for tears or in these external exercises Whereas you should most strive for such a âight of your sinfullness and nothingness as will teach you highly to esteem of Christ and to loath your selves and take your selves to be as vile and sinful as you are and will make you humbly beg for mercy and stoop to any means to obtain it and will make you patient under the rebukes and chastisements of God and under the contempts and injuries of men This is the Humility which you must labour for But in order to this external exercises of Humiliation must be used Especially studying the holy Law of God and searching your selves and confession of sin and moderate seasonable fastings and âaming of the flesh And indeed the exercises of Humiliation do most become those that are most prone to Pride And the doctrine of those men who cry down true Humiliation doth come from Pride and is made to cherish Pride in others A humble soul cannot receive it but is pâoner here to run into excess § 87. Direct 6. There is no more powerful means to take down Pride than to look seriously to God and Direct 6. set your selves before his eyes and consider how he loveth the humble and abhorreth the Proud One sight of God by a lively faith would make you know with whom you have to do and âeach you to abhor your selves as vile A glow-worm is not discerned in the sunshine though it gliâter in the dark A glimpse of the Majesty of God would make thee with Isaiah 6. cry out Wâe is me for I am undone a man of unclean lips c. and with the Israelites desire that Moses and not God might speak unto you lest you die Men are Proud because they know not God and look not to him but to fellow sinners with whom they think they may be bold to compare themselves Remember also that God is as it were engaged against the proud both in the holiness of his nature and in honour For a proud man sets up himself against him and is such an Idol as God will either take down by grace or spurn into the fire of destruction And if he do appear before God among others in days and external exercises of humiliation you may judge how much an abhorred person will be accepted It is not to all that are clothed in saâkcloath but to the humble soul that God hath respect Even to the âelâ abhorring person who judgeth himself unworthy to come among the people oâ God or to be door-keepers in his house or to eat oâ the crums of the childrens bread that â subject themselves to one another and think no office of love and service too low for them to perform A summary of the signs of Humility to the least believer that in charitable meekness instruct opposers and bear contradiction and contempt from men that patiently suffer the injuries of enemies and friends and hartily forgive and love them that bear the most sharp and plain reproofs with gentleness and thanks that think the lowest place in mens esteem affections and respects the âitâest for them that are much more sollicitous how they love others than how others love them and how they discharge their duties to others than how others do what they ought for them that will take up with smaller evidence to think well of the hearts or actions of others than of their own that reprove themselves ofter and sharplier than other men reprove them and are readier to censure themselves than others or than most others are to censure them that have a low esteem of their own understandings and parts and doings and therefore are readier to learn than teach and to hear than speak that highly value every bit and drop of mercy especially Christ and Grace and Glory These are the humble that God accepteth and this is the fast that he requireth These are they that pray effectually and that must save the land These only are sensible what sin is when others feel it not or are proud in the midst of their largest confessions and tears These only do from their hearts acknowledge their desert of Gods severest judgements and justifie God when he afflicteth them Others rather marvel at the greatness and continuance of judgements and expostulate with God as dealing hardly and unkindly with them and tell him how good a people he afflicteth These only understand the sinfullness of their very humiliations and prayers through the weakness of that good which should be in them and the mixture of much âvil when the proud are marvelling if God hear them not at the first word These only wait in patience for Gods answer and accept of mercy in his time and measure when the proud are short-winded and if God come not just when they expected they do with Saul make 1 Sam. 13 9 10 11 12. hâste or murmure at his providence and say it is in vain to serve the Lord and begin to think of forsaking him and taking some better way These proud ones that have joyned in outward Humiliations and have lift up themselves in heart while they cast down their bodies are they that have turned the heart of God so much against us to break us in pieces because he hath found among us so many of the proud whom he taketh for his enemies We have had those humbling themselves in our assemblies that were wise in their own eyes despising and scorning and reviling their â Teachers such as undervalued and censured others that were not for their opinions and interest Sig ãâ¦ã Pââde that overloved the respect and honour that is from men and could not endure to be disesteemed or little set by that could not bear an injury or a foul word but were prone to anger if not revenge that could not seek peace nor stoop to others nor bear plain-dealing in reproof nor forgive a wrong without much submission that had high expectations from others and loved those best that most esteemed them that counted it baseness to stoop to the meanest places or services for others good yea that quarrelled with God his word and providences and valued no other mercies but those that exalted themselves or pleased their flesh which proved judgements And yet while they thus by pride excommunicated themselves from the face of God and made themselves abhorred by him they separated from the holiest assemblies and servants of God in the land as unworthy of communion with such as they unless they would first become of
some that may inform you should hear them pray sometime that you may know their spirit and how they profit § 20. Direct 20. Put such Books into their hands as are meetest for them and engage them to Direct 20. read them when they are alone And ask them what they understand and remember of them And hold them not without necessity so hard to work as to allow them no time for reading by themselves But drive them on to work the harder that they may have some time when their work is done § 21. Direct 21. Cause them to teach one another when they are together Let their talk be profitable Direct 21. Let those that read best be reading sometime to the rest and instructing them and furthering their edification Their familiarity might make them very useful to one another § 22. Direct 22. Tire them not out with too much at once but give it them as they can receive it Direct 22. Narrow mouth'd bottles must not be filled as wider vessels § 23. Direct 23. Labour to make all sweet and pleasant to them and to that end sometime mix Direct 23. the reading of some profitable history as the Book of Martyrs and Clarkes Martyrologie and his Lives § 24. Direct 24. Lastly Entice them with kindnesses and rewards Be kind to your Children Direct 24. when they do well and be as liberal to your servants as your Condition will allow you For this maketh your persons acceptable first and then your instructions will be much more acceptable Nature teacheth them to Love those that Love them and do them good and to hearken willingly to those they love A small gift now and then might signifie much to the further benefit of their souls § 25. If any shall say that here is so much ado in all these directions as that few can follow Direct 25. them I intreat them to consult with Christ that dyed for them whether souls be not pretious and worth all this adoe And to consider how small a labour all this is in comparison of the everlasting end And to remember that all is Gain and pleasure and a delight to those that have holy hearts And to remember that the effects to the Church and Kingdom of such holy Government of families would quite over-compensate all the pains CHAP. XXIII Tit. 1. Directions for Prayer in General § 1. HE that handleth this Duty of PRAYER as it deserveth must make it the second The Stoicks say Orabit sapiens ac vâta faciet bona à diis postulans Lacrt. it Zenone So that when Scneca saith Cur deos precibus fatigatis c. he only intendeth to reprove the slothful that think to have all done by prayer alone while they are idle and neglect the means Part in the Body of Divinity and allow it a larger and exacter Tractate than I here intend For I have before told you that as we have three Natural faculties An Understanding Will and Executive Power so these are qualified in the Godly with Faith Love and Obedience and have three particular Rules The Creed to shew us what we must Believe and in what Order The Lords Prayer to shew us what and in what order we must Desire and Love And the Decalogue to tell us what and in what order we must do Though yet these are so near kin to one another that the same actions in several respects belong to each of the Rules As the Commandments must be Believed and Loved as well as Obeyed and the matter of the Lords Prayer must be believed to be good and necessary as well as Loved and Desired and Belief and Love and Desire are commanded and are part of our obedience yet for all this they are not formally the same but divers And as we say that the Heart or Will is the man as being the Commanding faculty so Morally the Will the Love or Desire is the Christian and therefore the Rule of Desire or Prayer is a Principal part of true Religion The internal part of this Duty I partly touched before Tom. 1. Chap. 3. and the Church Part I told you why I past by Tom. 2. it being not left by the Government where we live to Private Ministers discussion save only to perswade men to obey what is established and commanded Therefore because I have omitted the later and but a little toucht upon the former I shall be the larger on it in this place to which for several Reasons I have reserved it § 2. Direct 1. See that you understand what Prayer is Even The expressing or acting of our Direct 1. Desires before another to move or some way procure him to grant them True Christian Prayer is The believing and serious expressing or acting of our lawful desires before God through Iesus our Mediator by the help of the Holy Spirit as a means to procure of him the grant of these desires Here note 1. That inward Desire is the soul of Prayer 2. The expressions or inward actings of them is as the Body of Prayer 3. To men it must be Desire so expressed as they may Plerumque hoc negotium plus gentibus quam sermonibus agitur August Epist. 121. understand it But to God the inward acting of Desires is a Prayer because he understandeth it 4. But it is not the acting of Desire simply in it self that is any Prayer For he may have Desires that offereth them not up to God with Heart or Voice But it is Desires as some way offered up to God or represented or acted towards him as a means to procure his blessing that is Prayer indeed § 3. Direct 2. See that you understand the Ends and Use of Prayer Some think that it is of Direct 2. no Use but only to move God to be willing of that which he was before unwilling of And therefore because that God is Immutable they think that Prayer is a Useless thing But Prayer is Useful 1. As an act of Obedience to Gods Command 2. As the performance of a condition without which he hath not promised us his Mercy and to which he hath promised it 3. As a Means to actuate and express and increase our own Humility Dependance Desire Trust and Hope in God and so to make us capable and fit for Mercy who else should be uncapable and unfit 4. And so though God be not changed by it in himself yet the Real change that is made by it on our selves doth infer a change in God by meer Relation or Extrinsical denomination he being one that is according to the tenour of his own established Law and Covenant engaged to disown or punish the Unbelieving Prayerless and Disobedient and after engaged to Own or pardon them that are Faithfully Desirâus and Obedient And so this is a Relative or at least a denominative change So that in Prayer Faith and Fervency are so far from being useless that they as much prevail for the thing
expectat cuique ad resipiscendum non ista sufficiunt infatuatum se juxta Domini sententiam nullo unquam sale saliri posse demonstrat I will not English it lest those take encouragement by it who are bent to the other extream 7. Yet it will be a great offence if any censorious self-conceited person shall on this pretence set up his judgement of mens parts to the contempt of Authority or to the vilifying of worthy men and especially if he thereby make a stir and Schism in the Church instead of seeking his own edification 8. Yea if a Minister be weaker yea and colder and worse than another yet if his Ministry be competently fitted to edification he that cannot leave him and go to a better without apparent hurt to the Church and the souls of others by division or exasperating Rulers or breaking family â order or violating Relation duties must take himself to be at present denyed the greater helps that others have and may trust God in the use of those weaker means to accept and bless him because he is in the station where he hath set him This case therefore must be Resolved by a prudent comparing of the Good or Hurt which is like to follow and of the accidents or circumstances whence that must be discerned Quest. 10. What if the Magistrate command the people to receive one Pastor and the Bishops or Ordainers another which of them must be obeyed 1. THe Magistrate and not the Bishop or people unless under him hath the power and disposal See more of this after of the Circumstantials or Accidents of the Church I mean of the Temple the Pulpit the Tythes c. And he is to determine what Ministers are fit either for his own Countenance or Toleration and what not In these therefore he is to be obeyed before the Bishops or others 2. If a Pope or Prelate of a foreign Church or any that hath no lawful Jurisdiction or Government over the Church that wanteth a Pastor shall command them to receive one their command is null and to be contemned 3. Neither Magistrate nor Bishop as is said may deny the Church or people any Liberty which God in Nature or Christ in the Gospel hath setled on them as to the Reception of their proper Pastors 4. No Bishop but only the Magistrate can compell by the Sword the obedience of his commands 5. If one of them command the reception of a worthy person and the other of an intolerable one the former must prevail because of obedience to Christ and care of our souls 6. But if the persons be equal or both fit the Magistrate is to be obeyed if he be peremptory in his commands and decide the case in order to the peace or protection of the Church both because it is a lawful thing and because else he will permit no other 7. And the rather because the Magistrates Power is more past controversie than Whether any Bishop Pastor or Synod can any further than by counsel and perswasion oblige the People to receive a Pastor Quest. 11. Whether an uninterrupted Succession either of right Ordination or of Conveyance by Iurisdiction be necessary to the Being of the Ministry or of a true Church THe Papists have hitherto insisted on the necessity of successive right Ordination But Voâtius de desperata Causa Papatus hath in this so handled them and confuted Iansenius as hath indeed shewed the desperateness of that Cause And they perceive that the Papacy it self cannot be upheld by that way and therefore Iohnson alias Terret in his Rejoynder against me now concludeth that it is not for want of a successive Consecration that they condemn the Church of England but for want of true Iurisdiction because other Bishops had title to the places whilest they were put in And that successive Consecration which we take to include Ordination is not necessary to the being of Ministry or Church And it is most certain to any man acquainted in Church History that their Popes have had a succession of neither Their way of Election hath been frequently changed sometimes being by the people sometimes by the Clergy sometimes by the Emperours and lastly by the Cardinals alone Ordination they have sometime wanted and a Lay-man been chosen And oft the Ordination hath been by such as had no power according to their own Laws And frequent intercisions have been made sometime by many years vacancy when they had no Church and so there was none on Earth if the Pope be the Constitutive Head for want of a Pope sometime by long Schisms when of two or three Popes no one could be known to have more right than the other nor did they otherwise carry it than by power at last Sometimes by the utter incapacity of the possessors some being Lay-men some Hereticks and Infidels so judged by Councils at Rome Constance Basil and Eugenius the fourth continued after he was so censured and condemned and deposed by the General Council I have proved all this at large elsewhere And he that will not be cheated with a bare sound of words but will ask them whether by a succession of Iurisdiction they mean Efficient Conveying Iurisdiction in the Causers of his Call or Received Iurisdiction in the Office received will find that they do but hide their desperate Cause in Confusion and an insignificant noise For they maintain that none on earth have an Efficient Iurisdiction in making Popes For the former Pope doth not make his successor And both Electors Ordainers and Consecrators yea and the people Receiving they hold to be subjects of the Pope when made and therefore make him not by Jurisdiction giving him the power Therefore Iohnson tells me that Christ only and not man doth give the power and they must needs hold that men have nothing to do but design the person Recipient by Election and Reception and to Invest him ceremonially in the possession So that no Efficient Iurisdiction is here used at all by man And for Received Iurisdiction 1. No one questioneth but when that Office is received which is Essentially Governing he that receiveth it receiveth a Governing power or else he did not receive the Office If the question be only whether the Office of a Bishop be an Office of Iurisdiction or contain essentially a Governing power they make no question of this themselves So that the noise of Successive Jurisdiction is vanished into nothing 2. And with them that deny any Jurisdiction to belong to Presbyters this will be nothing as to their case who have nothing but Orders to receive They have nothing of sense left them to say but this That though the Efficient Iurisdiction which maketh Popes be only in Christ because no men are their Superiours yet Bishops and Presbyters who have Superiours cannot receive their power but by an Efficient Power of man which must come down by uninterrupted succession Answ. 1. And so if ever the Papal Office have an
Thess. 5. 5. They that were sometimes darkness are light in the Lord when they are converted and must walk as the children of the light Ephes. 5. 8. In the dark the Devil and wicked men may cheat you and do almost what they list with you You will not buy your wares in the dark nor travel or do your work in the dark And will you judge of the state of your souls in the dark and do the work of your salvation in the dark I tell you the Devil could never entice so many souls to Hell if he did not first put out the light or put out their eyes They would never so follow him by crowds to everlasting torments by day-light and with open eyes If men did but know well what they do when they are sinning and whither they go in a carnal life they would quickly stop and go no further All the Devils in Hell could never draw so many thither if mens Ignorance were not the advantage of temptations § 3. Another sort among us that are Ignorant of the things of God are sensual Gentlemen and Schollars Cum quâm paenitet pâcâasse pene innoceâs est Maxima pârgationum pars est volunta ia poeâiâentia dâlictoâum Scal. Thes. p. 74â Faâilius iis ignos itur qâi non peâseveraâe sed ab ârâato se revâcare moâiântur est enim hâr aââm peccare sed belluinâm iâ errore persâverare Cicero in Vat. Even Aristotle could say that he that believed as he ought of the Gods should think as well of himself as Alexander that commandeth so many men Plutarch de Tranquil Anim. p. 155. Nullus suavior animo cibus est quam cognitio vtâitatis Lactant. Instit. l. 1. c. 1. It is a marvelous and doleful case to think how ignorant some people live even to old age under constant and excellent Teaching Some learn neither words nor sense but hear as it they heard not Some learn words and know the sense no more than if they had learnt but a tongue unknown And will repeat their Creed and Catechism when they know not what it is that they say A worthy Minister of Helvetia told me that their people are very constant at their Sermons and yet most of them grosly ignorant of the things which they most frequently hear It is almost incredible what ignorance some Ministers report that they have found in some of the eldest of their auditors Nay when I have examined some that have professed strictness in Religion above the common sort of people I have found some ignorant of some of the fundamentals of the Christian faith And I remember what an ancient Bishop about twelve hundred years ago saith Maximus Taurinensis in his Homilies that when he had long preached to his people even on an evening after one of his Sermons he heard a cry or noise among the people and hearkening what it was they were by their outcry helping to deliver the Moon that was in labour and wanted help His words are Quis non moleste ferat sic vos esse vestrae salutis immemores ut etiam coelo teste peccetis Nam cum ante dies plerosque cum cupiditate pulsaverim ipsa die circiter vesperam tanta vociferatio populi extitit ut irreligiositas ejus penetraret ad coelum Quod cum requirerim quid sibi clamor hic velit dixerunt mihi quod Laboranti Lunae vestra vociferatio subveniret defectum ejus suis clamoris adjuvaret Risi equidem miratus sum vanitatem quod quasi devoti Christiani Deo âerebatis auxilium Claâabatis enim ne âacentibus vobis elementum tanquam infirmus enim imbecillis nisi vestâis adjuvaretur vocibus noâ possât luminaria defendere quae creavit It is cited also by Papiriuâ Massonus in vita Hilarii Papae âol 67. Therefore Popery is suitable to the children of darkness and unsuitable to the children of light because it greatly befriendeth ignorancé hindering the people from reading the holy Scriptures and quieting them with the opiate of an easie implicite faith in believing as the Roman Church believeth though they know not what it believeth or mistake and think it believeth that which it doth not Ockam lib. de Sa ram Altar cap. 1. citeth Innocent Extra de sum Trin. to prove the great benefit and efficacy of implicite faith that it would prove an error to be no sin In tantum inquit valet fides iâplicita ut dicunt aliqui ut si aliquis eam habet quod scilicet credit quicquid Ecclesia credit si false opinatur ratione naturali motus quia pater est vel prior filio vel quod tres pârjonae sint tâes ââs ab invicem distantes non est haeâeticus nec peccat dâmmodo hunc errorem non defendat hoc ipsum credit quia credit Ecclesiam sic credeâe suam opinionem fidei Ecclesiae supponit Quia licet sic male opinâtur non tamen est illa fides sua immo fides sua est fides Ecclesiae This implicite faith being nothing but to believe that the Church erreth not is not an Implicite faith in God to believe that all that God revealeth is true which all men have that believe in God as rational an excuse for ignorance and error as a belief in the Church of âome This is too short and easie a faith to be effectual to the true ends of faith Si igitur tantae sit efficaciae fides implâcââa ut excuset ignoranter erraâtem ciâca illa quae in Scriptura Canonica sunt expressa multo magis excusaâit ignoranter opinaâtem aliqâid quod nec in Scripâuâa Canonica reperituâ expressum Okam ibid. that have so much breeding as to understand the words and speak somewhat better than the ruder sort but indeed never knew the nature truth and goodness of the things they speak of They are many of them as ignorant of the nature of faith and sanctification and the workings of the Holy Ghost in planting the Image of God upon the soul and of the Saints communion with God and the nature of a holy life as if they had never heard or believed that there is such a thing as any of these in being Nicodemus is a lively instance in this case A Ruler in Israel and a Pharisee and yet knew not what it was to be born again And the pride of these Gallants maketh their ignorance much harder to be cured than other mens because it hindereth them from knowing and confessing it If any one would convince them of it they say with scorn as the Pharisees to Christ Iohn 9. 40. Are we blind also Yea they are ready to insult over the Children of the Light that are wise to salvation because they differ from the loose or hypocritical Opinions of these Gentlemen in some matters of Gods Worship of which their Worships are as competent Judges as the Pharisees of the doctrine of Christ or as Nicodemus of Regeneration or
that there is a God that he is infinite in his Immensity and ãâ¦ã that they ââd ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Deos ãâ¦ã impââbaââ Sââââa statuas ex disciplinae instituto è medio âuâisse And that some thought that the Jews came from them p. 4. 6 And ãâã himââlf âaiâh to these that make Oâphââââ the first Philosopher Vâdeant cârâe qui ita ââlunt quo sit ceâsândus nomine qui Dââââââcta hoâânâm viââ quae âaro â turpibus quibusque âlagitiosis hominibus geruntur ascâiâit pag. 4. He saith also that the said Mââ hââd and ãâã with them that men should live again and become immortal The like he saith of many other Sects It is a thing most irrational to doubt of the being of the unseen worlds and the more excellent inhabitants thereof when we consider that this lâw and little part of Gods Creation is so full of inhabitants If a Microscope will shew your very eyes a thousand visible creatures which you could never see without iâ nor know that they had any being will you not allow the pure intellectual sight to go much ãâã beyond your Microscope Eternity in his Power Wisdom and Goodness that he is the first Cause and Ultimate End of all things that he is the Preserver and over ruling disposer of all things and the Supream Governour of the Rational world and the great Benefactor of all mankind and the special Favourer and Rewarder of such as truly love him seek him and obey him Also that the soul of man is immortal and that there is a life of Reward or punishment to come and that this life is but preparatory unto that that man is bound to Love God his Maker and serve him with all his heart and might and to believe that this Labour is not vain that we must do our best to know Gods will that we may do it This with much more of which some part was mentioned Chap. 1. § 2 3 c. is of Natural Revelation which Inâidels may know 8. There is so admirable a concord and correspondency of Natural Divinity with supernatural the T ãâ¦ã in ãâ¦ã Aâuiâaâââââ i ãâ¦ã Anâiquiââmum omnium ââââââââ Deus ãâã us ââââââââââlââââimum ââunduâ Deâ ãâ¦ã Maximum locus capit enim omnia Velocissimum meus nam per universa discurrit Fortissimum necessitas cuncta enim supeâaâ ãâã tempâs iâvâââât namque omnia Q. Utrum prius factum nox an dies R. Nâx una priuâ diâ Q. Latet ne Deos homo mââââ agââââ R. N cogitââââ quidem Q. Quid difficile â R. Seipsum noscere Q. Quid facile â Ab a âo moveri Q. Quid suavâssimum R. ââui Q. Quid Deus R. Quod initio fine caret p. 14. 20 21. natural leading towards the supernatural and the supernatural falling in so meet where the natural endeth or falls short or is defective that it greatly advantageth us in the Belief of supernatural Divinity Nay as the Law of Nature was exactly fitted to man in his natural innocent estate so the Law and Way of Grace in Christ is so admirably and exactly fitted to the state of lapsed man for his Recovery and Salvation that the experience which man hath of his sin and misery may greatly prepare him to perceive and believe this most suitable Gospel or Doctrine of Recovery And though it may not be called Natural as if it were fitted to innocent Nature or as if it were revealed by Natural ordinary means yet may it be so called as it is exactly suited to the restoration of lapsed miserable nature even as Lazarus his restored soul though supernaturally restored was the most natural associate of his body or as bread or milk or wine though it should fall from Heaven is in it self the most natural food for man 9. The same things in Divinity which are revealed Naturally to all are again revealed supernaturally in the Gospel and therefore may and must be the matter both of natural knowledge and of faith 10. When the maliâious Tempter casteth in doubts of a Deity or other points of natural Certainty it so much discrediteth his suggestions as may help us much to reject them when withal he tempteth us to doubt of the truth of the Gospel 11. There are many needful appurtenances to the objects of a Divine faith which are the matter of a humane faith Of which more anon 12. Christ as Mediator is the Way or principal means to God as coming to restore man to his Maker And so faith in Christ is but the Means to bring us to the Love of God though in Time they are connexed 13. Knowledge and Faith are the eye of the new creature and Love is the Heart There is no more spiritual Wisdom than there is Faith and there is no more life or acceptable qualification or amiableness than there is Love to God 14. All truths in Divinity are revealed in order to a holy life Both Faith and Love are the Principles and Springs of practice 15. Practice affordeth such experience to a believing soul as may confirm him greatly in the belief of those supernatural revelations which he before received without that help 16. The everlasting fruition of God in Glory being the end of all Religion must be next the heart and most in our eye and must objectively animate our whole Religion and actuate us in every duty 17. The pleasing of God being also our End and both of these Enjoying him and Pleasing him being in some sââalâ foretastes attainable in this life the endeavour of our souls and lives must be by FAITH to exercise LOVE and OBEDIENCE for thus God is Pleased and Enjoyed 18. All things in Religion are fitted to the good of man and nothing to his hurt God doth not command Conjungi vult nos inter nos atque connecti per mutua beneficia Charitatis Adeo ut tota justitia praeceptum hoc Dei communis sit utilitas hominum O miram clementiam Domini O inesfabilem Dei benignitatem Praemium nobis pollicetur fi nos invicem diligamus id est fi nos ea praestemus invicem quorum vicissim indigemus nos superbo ingrato animo ejus renittimur voluntati cujus etiam imperium beneficium est Hieron ad Câlaât See my Book of the Reasons of the Christian Religion us to honour him by any thing which would make us miserable but by closing with and magnifying his Love and Grace 19. But yet it is his own revelation by which we must judge what is finally for our good or hurt and we may not imagine that our shallow or deceivable wit is sufficient to discern without his Word what is best or worst for us Nor can we rationally argue from any present temporal adversity or unpleasing bitterness in the means that This is worst for us and therefore it is not from the Goodness of God But we must argue in such cases This is from the Goodness and
Love of God and therefore it is Best 20. The grand impediment to all Religion and our Salvation which hindereth both our Believing Loving and Obeying is the inordinate sensual inclination to Carnal self and present transitory things cunningly proposed by the Tempter to ensnare us and divert and steal away our hearts from God and the life to come The understanding of these Propositions will much help you in discerning thr Nature and Reason of Religion DIRECT II. Diligently labour in that part of the life of faith which consisteth in the constant use of Christ as the Means of the souls access to God acceptance with him and comfort from him And think not of coming to the Father but by him § 1. TO talk and boast of Christ is easie and to use him for the increase of our carnal security and boldness in sinning But to live in the daily Use of Christ to those Ends of his Office to which he is by us to be made use of is a matter of greater skill and diligence than many self ãâ¦ã Professors are aware of What Christ himself hath done or will do for our salvation is ââââ directly the thing that we are now considering of but what Use he requireth us to make of him Paul Sâaiiger Thes. p. 725. Christus solus quidem secundum utramque naturam di ãâ¦ã Id. p 725. in the life of saith He hath told us that his flesh is meat indeed and his blood is drink indeed and that except we eat his flesh and drink his blood we have no life in us Here is our Use of Christ expressed by eating and drinking his flesh and blood which is by faith The General parts of the work of Redemption Christ hath himself performed for us without asking our Consent or imposââg upon us any Condition on our parts without which he would not do that work As the Sun doth illustrate and warm the earth whether it will or not and as the Rain falleth on the Grass without asking whether it consent or will be thankful so Christ without our consent or knowledge did take our nature and fulfill the Law and satisfie the offended Law-giver and Merit grace and conquââ Satan Death and Hell and became the Glorified Lord of all But for the exercise of his graces in us and our advancement to communion with God and our living in the strength and joyes of faith he is himself the Object of our Duty even of that Faith which we must daily and diligently exercise upon him And thus Christ will profit us no further than we make Use of him by faith It is not a forgotten Christ that objectively comforteth or encourageth the soul but a Christ believed in and skilfully and faithfully Used to that end It is Objectively principally that Christ is called Our wisdom 1 Cor. 1. 30. The knowledge of him and the mysteries of Grace in him is the Christian or Divine Philosophy or Wisdom in opposition to the vain Philosophy which the Learned Heathens boasted of And therefore Paul determined to know nothing but Christ crucified that is to make oftentation of no other knowledge and to glory in nothing but the Cross of Christ and so to preach Christ as if he knâw nothing else but Christ. See 1 Cor. 1. 23. 2. 2. Gal. 6. 14. And it is Objectively that Christ is said to dwell in our hearts by faith Ephes. 3. 17. Faith keepeth him still upon the heart by continual cogitation application and improvement As a friend is said to dwell in our hearts whom we continually love and think of § 2. Christ himself teacheth us to distinguish between Faith in God as God and faith in himself Namquââmpâââânâ involute non ââââhaec soâum sed qââââunquâ Divinae ââeâae prâdunt credit de quibus tamen nân omnibus interrâgatur quod eâ expresse ââiâe omnia illi minime opus sit omnia 5. c 6. p. 461. Christian Religion beginneth not at the Highest but the Lowest with Christ incarnate teaching dying ââââ ãâã ãâã p. 1â1 out of Iââtâr as Mediator John 14. 1. Let not your heart be troubled ye believe in God or Believe ye in God â believe also in me These set together are the sufficient cure of a troubled heart It is not Faith in God as God but Faith in Christ as Mediator that I am now to speak of And that not as it is inherent in the understanding but as it is operative on the heart and in the life And this is not the smallest part of the life of faith by which the just are said to live Every true Christian must in his measure be able to say with Paul Gal. 2. 20. I am crucified with Christ nevertheless I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God who loved me and gave himself for me The Pure Godhead is the Beginning and the End of all But Christ is the Image of the invisible God the first born of every creature and by him all things were created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him and he is before all things and by him all things do consist And he is the Head of the Body the Church who is the beginning the first born from the dead that in all things he might have the preheminence Col. 1. 16 17 18 19. In him it is that we who were sometime far off are made nigh even by his blood For he is our Peace who hath recânâiled both Iew and Gentile unto God in one body by the Cross having slain the ânâity thereby and came and preached peace to them that were far off and to them that were âigâ For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father so that now we are no more iâ ãâ¦ã s and forââigners but fellow Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Ephes. 2. 1â ââââââ6 17 18. In him it is that we have beldness and access with confidence through faith in him Epâ âââââ He is the Way the Truth and the Life and no man cometh to the Father but by him John 14. 6. It is by the blood of Iesus that we have boldness and liberty â to enter into the holiest by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us through the vail that is to say his flesh Because we have so Great a Priest over the House of God we may draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith c. Heb. 10. 19 20 21 22. By him it is that we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand and boast in hope of the Glory of God Rom. 5. 1 2. So that we must have all our Communion with God through him § 3. Supposing what I
have said of this subject in my Directions for a sound Conversion Dir. 5. which I hope the Reader will peruse I shall here briefly name the Uses which we must make of Christ by faith in order to our holy converse with God But I must tell you that it is a Doctrine âanâ omnium vârââââum radix âundâmâârum fides ââ quae certance adjuvat Vânâânââs câronât cââlessi dono quosdam de ãâ¦ã signoâum ãâã Nihil enim quod sincerae fidei denegâtur quia nec aiâud â nobis Deuâ quam fidem exigit Hanc dââgit hanâ requirit huic âânâta promitut tribur S. ãâã Mârt Aââââ Toâât Memââdââ Sanct. p. 4. Notandum quod cum fides moriua ât praeter opera jam nâque fides est Nam neque hâmo mortutis homo est Non enâm sicu spiritâum âoâpore meliorem ita ââââra fâdeâ pra ãâ¦ã da âum quando gratia salvatur homo non ex of eribus sed ex fide nisi forâe hâc in questiore sit quod salve fides quae cum oââriâ us propriiâ vâââât tanquam a iud genus operum sit praeter quae salus ex fide prevenâât we autem sunt opera quae sub umbra ãâã bâeââanâuâ Diâââânus Alexand. in Iac. cap. 2. which requireth a prepared heart that hath life within to enable it to relish holy truth and to dispose it to diligence delight and constancy in practice A senseless Reader will feel but little savour in it and a sluggish Reader that suffereth it to dye as soon as it hath toucht his ears or fantasie will fall short of the practice and the pleasure of this life He must have faith that will live by faith And he must have the heart and nature of a child that will take pleasure in loving reverent and obedient converse with a Father § 4. 1. The Darkness of Ignorance and Unbelief is the great impediment of the soul that desireth to draw near to God When it knoweth not God or knoweth not mans capacity of enjoying him and how much he regardeth the heart of man or knoweth not by what way he must be sought and found or when he doubteth of the certainty of the word which declareth the duty and the hopes of man all this or any of this will suppress the ascending desires of the soul and clip its wings and break the heart of its holy aspirings after God by killing or weakning the hopes of its success Here then make Use of Iesus Christ the great revealer of God and his will to the blinded world and the great confirmer of the Divine authority of his Word Life and immortality are brought more fully to light by the Gospel than ever they were by any other means Moses and the Prophets did bring with their Doctrine sufficient evidence of its credibility But Christ hath brought both a fuller Revelation and a fuller evidence to help belief An inspired Prophet which proveth his inspiration to us is a credible messenger but when God himself shall come down into flesh and converse with man and teach him the knowledge of God and the way to life and tell him the mysteries of the world to come and seal his testimony with unquestionable proofs who will not learn of such a Teacher and who will deny belief to such a messenger except absurd unreasonable men Remember then when Ignorance or Unbelief would hinder your access to God that you have the ablest Teacher and the surest Witness to acquaint you with God in all the world If God had sent an Angel from Heaven to tell you what he is and what he requireth of you and what he will do for you would it not be very acceptable to you But he hath done much more he hath sent his Son Dilectio Dei misiâ nobââ salvaâorem cuâuâ Gâaâiâ salvati sum âs ut possideamus haâc gratiaâ cammunicatio facit spiritus A ãâã iâ 2 Coâ 13. 13. The Deity it self hath appeared in flesh He that hath seen God and he that is God hath come among men to acquaint them with God His testimony is more sure and credible than any Angels Heb. 1. 1 2 3. God who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in times past to the Fathers by the Prophets hath in these last dayes spoken to us by his Son John 1. 18. No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son who is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him We have neither heard the Voice of God nor seen his shape John 5. 37. No man hath seen the Father save he which is of God he hath seen the Father John 6. 46. No man knoweth the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him Matth. 11. 27. What more can we desire that is short of the sight of the Glory of God than to have him revealed to us by a messenger from Heaven and such a Messenger as himself hath seen him and is God himself Plato and Plotinus may describe God to us according to their dark conjectures something we may discern of him by observing his works But Christ hath declared what he saw and what he knew beyond all possibility of mistake And lest his own testimony should seem questionable to us he hath confirmed it by a life of Miracles and by Rising from the dead himself and ascending visibly to Heaven and by the Holy Ghost and his miraculous gifts which he gave to the Messengers of his Gospel Had it been no more than his Resurrection from the dead it had been enough to prove the utter unreasonableness of unbelief § 5. 2. It is also a great impediment to the soul in its approach to God that Infinite distance disableth us to conceive of him aright We say as Elihu Job 36. 26. Behold God is great and we know him not And indeed it is impossible that mortal man should have any adequate apprehensions of his Fssence But in his Son he hath come down to us and shewed himself in the clearest Glass that ever did reveal him Think of him therefore as he appeared in our flesh As he shewed himself in his Holiness and Goodness to the world You may have positive thoughts of Iesus Christ Though you may not think that the Godhead was flesh yet may you think of it as it appeared in flesh It may quiet the understanding to conceive of God as incarnate and to know that we cannot yet know him as he is or have any adequate conceptions of him These may delight us till we reach to more § 6. 3. It hindereth the souls approach to God when the Infinite distance makes us think that God will not regard or take notice of such contemptible worms as we we are ready to think that he is too high for our converse or delight In this case the soul hath no such remedy as to look to Christ and see how the Father hath regarded us and set his
Should we not think that God had utterly forsaken us He suffered himself to be tempted also by men by the abuses and reproaches of his enemies by the desertion of his followers by the carnal counsel of Peter perswading him to put by the death which he was to undergo And he that made all Temptations serve to the triumph of his patience and conquering power will give the victory also to his Grace in the weakest soul. § 12. 9. It would be the greatest attractive to us to draw near to God and make the thoughts of him pleasant to us if we could but believe that he dearly loveth us that he is reconciled to us and taketh us for his children and that he taketh pleasure in us and that he resolveth for ever to glorifie us with his Son and that the dearest friend that we have in the world doth not Love us the thousandth part so much as he And all this in Christ is clearly represented to the eye of faith All this is procured for believers by him And all this is given to believers in him In him God is reconciled to us He is our Father and dwelleth among us and in us and walketh in us and is our God 2 Cor. 6. 16 17 18. Light and Heat are not more abundant in the Sun than Love is in Iesus Christ. To look on Christ and not perceive the Love of God is as to look on the Sun and not to see and acknowledge its light Therefore when ever you find your hearts averse to God and to have no pleasure in him look then to Iesus and observe in him the unmeasurable love of God that you may be able to comprehend with all the Saints what is the bredth and length and depth and height and to know the Love of Christ which passeth knowledge that you may be filled with all the fulness of God Eph. 3. 18 19. Love and Goodness are that to the will which delicious sweetness is to the sensitive appetite Draw near then and taste the Feast of Love which God hath prepared and proposed by his Son Dost thou not see or feel the Love of God Come near and look upon God incarnate upon a crucified Christ upon the Covenant sealed in his blood upon all the benefits of his Redemption upon all the priviledges of the Saints and upon the glory purchased possessed and promised by him Put thy hand into his wounded side and be not faithless but believing and then thou wilt cry out My Lord and my God § 13. 10. So also when the soul would fain perceive in it self the flames of Love to God it is the beholding of Christ by faith which is the striking of fire and the effectual means of kindling love And this is the true approach to God and the true Communion and converse with him so far as we Love him so far do we draw near him and so far have we true communion with him O what would the soul of a Believer give that it could but burn in Love to God as oft as in prayer or meditation or conference his Name and Attributes are mentioned or remembred For this there is no such powerful means as believingly to look on Christ in whom such glorious Love appeareth as will draw forth the Love of all that by a lively faith discern it Behold the Love that God hath manifested by his Son and thou canst not but Love him who is the spring of this transcendent Love In the Law God sheweth his frowning wrath and therefore it breedeth the Spirit of bondage unto fear But in Christ God appeareth to us not only as Loving us but as Love it self and therefore as most lovely to us giving us the Spirit of Adoption or of filial Love by which we fly and cry to him as our Father § 14. 11. The actual undisposedness and disability of the soul to prayer meditation and all holy converse with the blessed God is the great impediment of our walking with him And against this our relief is all in Christ He is filled with the Spirit to communicate to his members He can quicken us when we are dull He can give us faith when we are unbelieving he can give us boldness when we are discouraged he can pour out upon us the Spirit of supplication which shall help our infirmities when we know not what to pray for as we ought Beg of him then the Spirit of prayer And look to his example who prayed with strong cryes and tears and continued all the night in prayer and spake a Parable to this end that we should alwayes pray and not wax faint Luke 18. 1. Call to him and he that is with the Father will reach the hand of his Spirit to you and will quicken your desires and lift you up § 15. 12. Sometime the soul is hearkning to temptations of unbelief and doubting whether God observe our prayers or whether there is so much to be got by prayers as we are told In such a case faith must look to Christ who hath not only commanded it and encouraged us by his example but also made us such plentiful promises of acceptance with God and the grant of our desires Recourse to these promises will animate us to draw nigh to God § 16. 13. Sometime the present sense of our vileness who are but dust and despicable worms doth discourage us and weaken our expectations from God Against this what a wonderful relief is it to the soul to think of our union with Christ and of the dignity and glory of our Head Can God despise the members of his Son Can he trample upon them that are as his flesh and bone Will he cut off or forsake or cast away the weakest parts of his body § 17. 14. Sometime the guilt of renewed infirmities or decayes doth renew distrust and make us shrink and we are like the Child in the Mothers arms that feareth when he loseth his holt as if his safety were more in his holt of her than in her holt of him Weak duties have weak expectations of success In this case what an excellent remedy hath faith in looking to the perpetual intercession of Christ Is he praying for us in the Heavens and shall we not be bold to pray and expect an answer ââ remember that he is not weak when we are weak and that it concerneth us that he prayeth for us and that we have now an unchangeable Priest who is able to save them to the uttermost or to perpetuity that come sincerely to God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Heb 7. â4 25 If you heard Christ pray for you would it not encourage you to pray and perswade you that God will not reject you Undoubtedly it would § 18. 15. Sometimes weak Christians that have not gifts of memory or utterance are apt to think that Ministers indeed and able men are accepted of God but that he little valueth such as them It
is here a great encouragement to the soul to think that Jesus our great High Priest doth make all his Children Priests to God They are a chosen generation a royal Priesthood an holy Nation a peculiar people that they should shew forth the prayses of him that hath called them out of darkness into his marvellâus light An holy Priesthood to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 2. 5 â Even their broken hearts and contrite Spirits are a sacrifice which God will not despâse Psal. 51. 17. He knoweth the meaning of the Spirits groans Rom. 8. 26 27. § 19. 16. The strength of corruptions which molest the soul and are too often strugling with it and too much prevail doth greatly discourage us in our approach to that God that hateth all the workers of iniquity And here faith may find relief in Christ not only as he pardoneth us but as he hath conquered the Devil and the world himself and bid us be of good cheer because he hath conquered and hath all power given him in Heaven and Earth and can give us victorious grace in the season and measure which he seeth meetest for us We can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth us Go to him then by faith and prayer and you shall find that his grace is sufficient for you § 20. 17. The thoughts of God are the less delightful to the soul because that Death and the Grave do interpose and we must pass through them before we can enjoy him And it is unpleasing to nature to think of a separation of soul and body and to think that our flesh must rot in darkness But against this faith hath wonderful relieâ in Iesus Christ. For asmuch as we were partakers of flesh and blood he also himself likewise took part with us that he might destroy through death him that had the power of death even the Devil and deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage Hâb 2. 14 15. O what an encouragement it is to faith to observe that Christ once dyed himself and that he rose from the dead and reigneth with the Father it being impossible that death should hâld him And having conquered that which seemed to conquer him it no more hath dominion over him but he hath the Keyes of Death and Hell we may now entertain death as a disarmed enemy and say O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory Yea it is sanctified by him to be our friend even an entrance into our Masters joy it being best for us to depart and be with Christ Phil. 1. 23. and therefore death is become our gain v. 21. O what abundance of strength and sweetness may faith perceive from that promise of Christ John 12. 26. If any man serve me let him follow me and where I am there shall also my servant be As he was dead but now liveth for evermore so hath he promised that because he liveth therefore shall we live also John 14. 19. But of this I have written two Treatises of Death already § 21. 18. The terror of the day of Iudgement and of our particular doom at death doth make the thoughts of God less pleasing and delectable to us And here what a relief is it for faith to apprehend that Iesus Christ must be our Judge And will he condemn the members of his body Shall we be afraid to be judged by our dearest friend by him that hath justified us himself already even at the price of his own blood § 22. 19. The very strangeness of the soul to the world unseen and to the inhabitants and employments there doth greatly stop the soul in its desires and in its delightful approaches unto God Had we seen the world where God must be enjoyed the thoughts of it would be more familiar and sweet But faith can look to Christ and say My head is there he seeth it for me he knoweth what he possesseth prepareth and promiseth to me and I will quietly rest in his acquaintance with it § 23. 20. Nay the Godhead it self is so infinitely above us that in it self it is inaccessible and it is ready to amaze and overwhelm us to think of coming to the incomprehensible Majesty But it emboldneth the soul to think of our Glorified Nature in Christ and that even in Heaven God will everlastingly condescend to us in the Mediator For the Mediation of Redemption and acquisition shall be ended and thus he shall deliver up the Kingdom to the Father yet it seems that a Mediation of fruition shall continue For Christ said to his Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John 17. 24. We shall rejoyce when the marriage of the Lamb is come Rev. 19. 7. They are blessed that are called to his Marriage Supper v. 9. The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple and the Light of the New Ierusalem Rev. 21. 22 23. Heaven would not be so familiar or so sweet to my thoughts if it were not that our glorified Lord is there in whose Love and Glory we must live for ever O Christian as ever thou wouldst walk with God in comfortable communion with him study and exercise this Life of faith in the daily use and improvement of Christ who is our Life and Hope and All. DIRECT III. Gr. Dir. 3. Understand well what it is to believe in the Holy Ghost and see that he dwell To believe in the Holy Ghost and live upon his Grace and operate in thee as the Life of thy soul and that thou do not resist or quench the Spirit but thankfully obey him § 1. EAch person in the Trinity is so believed in by Christians as that in Baptism they enter Scrutari temeritas est credere pietas nesse vita Bernard de consid ad Eâgeâ l. 5. distinctly into Covenant with them which is to Accept the Mercies of and perform the ãâ¦ã each person distinctly As to take God for Our God is more than to believe that there is a God ând to take Christ for Our Saviour is more than barely to believe that he is the Messiah so to Believe in the Holy Ghost is to take him for Christs Agent or Advocate with our souls and for our Guide and Sanctifier and Comforter and not only to believe that he is the third person in the Trinity This therefore is a most practical Article of our Belief § 2. If the Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost be the unpardonable sin then all sin against the Holy Ghost must needs have a special aggravation by being such And if the sin against the Holy Ghost be the greatest sin then our duty towards the Holy Ghost is certainly none of our smallest duties Therefore the Doctrine of the Holy Spirit and our duty towards him and sin against him deserve not the least or
the soul to this full subjection and Obedience to God is so Difficult and yet so How to bring the soul into subjection to God reasonable so necessary and so excellently good that we should not think any diligence too great by which it is to be attained The Directions that I shall give you are some of them to Habituate the mind to an Obediential frame and some of them also practically to further the exercise of Obedience in particular acts § 4 Direct 1. Remember the unquestionable plenary Title that God hath to the Government of you Direct 1. and of all the world The sense of this will awe the soul and help to subject it to him and to silence all rebellious motions Should not God Rule the Creatures which he hath made Should not Christ Rule the souls which he hath purchased Should not the Holy Ghost Rule the souls which he hath ãâã and quiâkned § 5. Direct 2. Remember that God is perfectly fit for the Government of you and all the world You can desire nothing reasonably in a Governour which is not in him He hath perfect wisdom to know what is best He hath perfect Goodness and therefore will be most regardful of his subjects good and will put no Evil into his Laws He is Almighty to protect his Subjects and see to the execution of his Laws He is most Iust and therefore can do no wrong but all his Laws and Judgements are equal and impartial He is infinitely perfect and self-sufficient and never needed a Lye or a deceit or unrighteous means to Rule the world nor to oppress his subjects to attain his Ends. He is âur very End and Interest and felicity and therefore hath no Interest opposite to our good which should cause him to destroy the innocent He is our dearest friend and Father and loveth us better than we love our selves and therefore we have reason confidently to Trust him and chearfully and gladly to obey him as one that Ruleth us in order to our own felicity Direct 3. § 6. Direct 3. Remember how unable and unfit you are to be Governours of your selves So blind and ignorant so byassed by a corrupted will so turbulent are your passions so uncessant and powerfull is the temptation of your sense and appetite and so unable are you to protect or reward your selves that methinks you should fear nothing in this world more than to be given up to your own hearts lusts to walk in your own seducing counsels Psal. 81. 11 12. The brutish appetite and sense hath got such dâminion over the Reason of carnal unrenewed men that for such to be governed by themselves is for a man to be governed by a Swine or the Rider to be ruled by the Horse § 7. Direct 4. Remember how great a matter God maketh of his Kingly prerogatives and of mans Direct 4. obedience The whole tenour of the Scripture will tell you this his precepts his promises his threatnings his vehement exhortations his sharp reproofs the sending of his Son and Spirit the example of Christ and all the Saints the Reward prepared for the obedient and the punishment for the disobedient all tell you aloud that God is far from being indifferent whether you obey his Laws or not It will teach you to regard that which you find is so regarded of God § 8. Direct 5. Consider well of the excellency of full obedience and the present benefits which it bringeth Direct 5. tâ your selves and others Our full subjection and obedience to God is to the world and the soul as Health is to the body When all the humours keep their due temperament proportions and place and every part of the body is placed and used according to the intent of nature then all is at eâse within us Our food is pleasant our sleep is sweet our labour is easie and our vivacity maketh Life a pleasure to us we are useful in our places and helpful to others that are sick and weak So is it with the soul that is fully obedient God giveth him a Reward before the full reward He findeth that obedience is a Reward to it self and that it is very pleasant to do good God owneth him and Conscience speaketh peace and comfort to him His mercies are sweet to him his burdens and his work are easie He hath easier access to God than others Yea the world shall find that there is no way to its right order unity peace and happiness but by a full subjection and obedience to God § 9. Direct 6. Remember the sad effects of disobedience even at present both in the soul and in Direct 6. the world When we rebell against God it is the confusion ruine and death of the soul and of the world When we disobey him it is the sickness or disordering of the soul and will make us groan Till our bones be set in joynt again we shall have no ease God will be displeased and hide his face Conscience will be unquiet The soul will lose its peace and joy It s former mercies will grow less sweet It s former rest will turn to weariness Its duty will be unpleasant Its burden heavy who would not fear such a state as this § 10. Direct 7. Consider that when God doth not Govern you you are Ruled by the flesh the world Direct 7. and the Devil And what right or fitness they have to govern you and what is their work and final reward methinks you should easily discern If ye live after the flesh ye shall die Rom. 8. 13. And if ye saw to the flesh of the flesh ye shall reap corruption Gal. 6. 8. It will strike you with horror if in the hour of temptation you would but think I am now going to disobey my God and to obey the flesh the world or the Devil and to prefer their Will before his Will § 11. Direct 8. Turn your eye upon the rebellious Nations of the earth and upon the state of the Direct 8. most malignant and ungodly men and consider that such madness and misery as you discern iâ them every wilful disobedience to God doth tend to and partaketh of in its degree To see a swinish Drunkard in his Vomit to hear a raging Bedlam curse and swear or a malignant Wretch blaspheme and scorn at a holy life to hear how foolishly they talk against God and see how maliciously they hate his servants one would think should turn ones stomach against all sin for ever To think what Beaâs or incarnate Devils many of the ungodly are to think what confusion and inhumanity possesseth most of those Nations that know not God one would think should make the least degree of sin seem odious to us when the dominion and ripeness of it is so odious Direct 9. § 12. Direct 9. Mark what obedience is expected by men and what influence Government hath upon the state and affairs of the would and what the
Father of lyes and error than for the School of Christ. Except Conversion make men as little children that come not to caâp and cavil but to learn they are not meet for the Kingdom of Christ. Matth. 18. 3. John 3. 3 5. Know how blind and ignorant you are and how dull of learning and humbly beg of the Heavenly Teacher that he will accept you and illuminate you and give up your understandings absolutely to be informed by him and your Hearts to be the Tables in which his Spirit shall write his Law Believing his doctrine upon the bare account of his infallible Veracity and resolving to obey it and this is to be the Disciples of Christ indeed and such as shall be taught of God § 11. Direct 10. Come to the School of Christ with honest willing hearts that Love the truth and Direct 10. âain would know it that they may obey it and not with false and byassed hearts which secretly hinder the understanding from entertaining the truth because they love it not as being contrary to their carnal inclinations and interest The word that was received into Honest hearts was it that was as the seed that brought forth plentifully Matth. 13. 23. When the Heart saith unfeignedly Speak Lord for thy servant heareth Teach me to know and do thy will God will not leave such a Learner in the dark Most of the damnable ignorance and error of the world is from a wicked heart that perceiveth that the Truth of God is against their fleshly interest and lusts and therefore is unwilling to obey it and unwilling to believe it lest it torment them because they disobey it A will that 's secretly poysoned with the Love of the world or of any sinful lusts and pleasures is the most potent impediment to the believing of the truth § 12. Direct 11. Learn with quietness and peace in the School of Christ and make not divisions and Direct 11. meddle not with others lessons and matters but with your own Silence and quietness and minding your own business is the way to profit The turbulent wranglers that are quarrelling with others and are religions contentiously in envy and strife are liker to be corrected or ejected than to be edified Read Iames 3. § 13. Direct 12. Remember that the School of Christ hath a Rod and therefore learn with fear and Direct 12. reverence Heb. 12. 28 29. Phil. 2. 12. Christ will sharply rebuke his own if they grow negligent and oftend And if he should cast thee out and forsake thee thou art undone for ever See therefore that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they sâaped not that refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we if we refuse him that is from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. For how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation which at first began to be spoken by the Lord and was confirmed to us by them that âeard him God also bearing them witness both with signs and wonders and divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost according to his own will Heb. 2. 3 4. Serve the Lord therefore with fear and rejoyce with trembling Kiss the Son left he be angry and you perish in the kindling of his wrath Psal. 2. 11 12. DIRECT VIII Gr. Dir. 6. To obev Christ as our Physicion in his healing work and his Spirit in its cleansing mortifying work Remember that you are Related to Christ as the Physicion of your souls and to the Holy Ghost as your Sanctifier Make it therefore your serious study to be cured by Christ and cleansed by his Spirit of all the sinful diseases and defilements of your hearts and lives § 1. THough I did before speak of our Believing in the Holy Ghost and using his help for our access to God and converse with him yet I deferred to speak fully of the Cleansing and Mortifying part of his work of Sanctification till now and shall treat of it here as it is the same with the Curing work of Christ related to us as the Physicion of our souls it being part of our Subjection and Obedience to him to be Ruled by him in order to our cure And what I shall here write against sin in general will be of a twofold use The one is to help us against the inward corruptions of our hearts and for the outward obedience of our lives and so to further the work of Sanctification and prevent our sinning The other is to help us to Repentance and Humiliation habitual and actual for the sins which are in us and which we have already at any time committed § 2. The General Directions for this curing and cleansing of the soul from sin are contained for the most part in what is said already and many of the particular Directions also may be fetcht from the sixth Direction before going I shall now add but two General Directions and many more Particular ones Direct 1. I. The two General Directions are these 1. Know what corruptions the soul of man is naturally Direct 1. defiled with And this containeth the knowledge of those faculties that are the seat of thâse corruptions and the knowledge of the corruptions that have tainted and perverted the several faculties Direct 2. 2. Know what sin is in its nature or intrinsick evil as well as in the effects Direct 2. How the several faculties of the soul are corrupted and diseased § 3. 1. The Parts or faculties to be cleansed and cured are both the Superiour and Inferiour 1. The Understanding though not the first in the sin must be first in the cure For all that is done upon the Lower faculties must be by the Governing power of the will And all that is done upon the will ac cording to the order of humane nature must be done by the Understanding But the Understanding hath its own diseases which must be known and cured It s malady in general is Ignorance which is not only a privation of actual knowledge but an undisposedness also of the understanding to know the truth A man may be deprived of some actual knowledge that hath no disease in his mind that causeeth In what cases a sound understanding may be ignorant it as in case that either the object be absent and out of reach or that there be no sufficient Revelation of it or that the mind be taken up wholly upon some other thing or in case a man shut out the thoughts of such an object or refuse the evidence which is the act of the will even as a man that is not blind may yet not see a particular object 1. In case it be out of his natural reach 2. Or if it be night and he want extrinsick light 3. Or in case he be wholly taken up with the observation of other things 4. Or in case he wilfully either shut or turn away his eyes It is a very hard question to resolve how far and wherein the
above in a Heavenly conversation and then your souls will be alwayes Direct 11. in the light and as in the sight of God and taken up with those businesses and delights which put them out of rellish with the baits of sin § 43. Direct 12. Let Christian watchfulness be your daily work And cherish a preserving though Direct 12. not a distracting and discouraging fear § 44. Direct 13. Take heed of the first approaches and beginnings of sin Oh how great a matter Direct 13. doth a little of this fire kindle And if you fall rise quickly by sound repentance whatever it may cost you § 45. Direct 14. Make Gods Word your only Rule and labour diligently to understand it Direct 14. § 46. Direct 15. In doubtful Cases do not easily depart from the unanimous judgement of the generality of the most wise and godly of all ages § 47. Direct 16. And in doubtful Cases be not passionate or rash but proceed deliberately and Direct 15. prove things well before you fasten on them § 48. Direct 17. Be acquainted with your bodily temperature and what sin it most enclineth you Direct 16. to and what sin also your Calling or converse doth lay you most open to that there your watch may be the stricter Of all which I shall speak more fully under the next Grand Direction § 49. Direct 18. Keep in a life of holy Order such as God hath appointed you to walk in For Direct 18. there is no preservation for straglers that keep not Rank and File but forsake the order which God commandeth them And this order lyeth principally in these points 1. That you keep in Union with the Universal Church Separate not from Christs body upon any pretence whatever With the Church as Regenerate hold spiritual communion in faith love and holiness with the Church as Congregate and Visible hold outward Communion in Profession and Worship 2. If you are not Teachers live under your particular faithful Pastors as obedient Disciples of Christ. 3. Let the most godly if possible be your familiars 4. Be laborious in an outward Calling § 50. Direct 19. Turn all Gods Providences whether of prosperity or adversity against your sins If Direct 19. he give you health and wealth remember he thereby obligeth you to obedience and calls for special service from you If he afflict you remember that it is sin that he is offended at and searcheth after and therefore take it as his Physick and see that you hinder not but help on its work that it may purge away your sin § 51. Direct 20. Wait patiently on Christ till he have finished the cure which will not be till this Direct ââ trying life be finished Persevere in attendance on his Spirit and Means for he will come in season and will not tarry Hos. 6. 3. Then shall we know if we follow on to know the Lord His going forth is prepared as the morning and he shall come unto us as the rain as the later and former rain upon the earth Though you have oft said There is no healing Jer. 14. 19. He will heal your back-slidings and love you freely Hos. 14. 4. Unto you that fear his name shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings Mal. 4. 2. And blessed are all they that wait for him Isa. 30. 18. Thus I have given such Directions as may help for Humiliation under sin or hatred of it and deliverance from it DIRECT IX Spend all your dayes in a skilful vigilant resolute and valiant War against the Flesh Gr. Dir. 9. Our Warfare under Christ against the Tempter the World and the Devil as those that have covenanted to follow Christ the Captain of your Salvation § 1. THe Flesh is the End of Temptation for all is to please it Rom. 13. 14. and therefore is Sâe my Trea ãâ¦ã the greatest enemy The world is the Matter of Temptation And the Devil is the first mover or efficient of it and this is the Trinity of enemies to Christ and us which we renounce in Baptism and must constantly resist Of the world and flesh I shall speak Chap. 4. Here I shall open the Methods of the Devil And first I shall prepare your understanding by opening some presupposed truths § 2. 1. It is presupposed that there is a Devil He that believeth not this doth prove it to others by shewing how grosly the Devil can befool him Apparitions Witchcrafts and Temptations are full proofs of it to sense besides what Scripture saith § 3. 2. It is supposed that he is the deadly enemy of Christ and us He was once an Angel and âf the Temptations to hinder Conversion see before Chap. 1. sell from his first estate by sin and a world of evil Spirits with him and it is probable his envy against mankind might be the greater as knowing that we were made to succeed him and his followers in their state of glory For Christ saith that we shall be equal with the Angels Luke 20. 36. He shewed his enmity to man in our innocency and by his temptation caused our fall and misery But aâter the fall God put an enmity into the nature of man against Devils as a merciful preservative against temptation so that as the whole nature of man abhorreth the nature of Serpents so doth the soul abhor and dread the diabolical nature And therefore so far as the Devil is seen in a temptation now so far it is frustrated till the enmity in nature be overcome by his deceits And this help nature hath against temptation which it seems our nature had not before the fall as not knowing the malice of the Devil against us § 3. There is a Natural enmity to the Devil himself put into all the womans natural seed But the moral enmity against his sinful temptations and works is put only into the spiritual seed by the Holy Ghost except what remnants are in the light of Nature I will be brief of all this and the next having spoken of them more largely in my Treatise against Infidelity Part. 3. page 190. § 13 c. § 4. The Devils names do tell us what he is In the Old Testament he is called 1. The Serpent Gen. 3. 2. The Hebrew word translated Devils in Levit. 17. 7. and Isa. 13. 21. signifieth Viâ Pools Sy ãâ¦ã Levit. 1. 77 Iââhese later ãâ¦ã th the ãâã disposition which Satan as a Tempter causeth and so he is known by it as his Off-spring ââiây as Satyrs are described and sometime Hee-goats Because in such shapes he oft appeareth 3. He is called Satan Zech. 3. 1. 4. An evil Spirit 1 Sam. 18. 10. 5. A lying Spirit 1 Kings 22. 22. For he is a lyar and the Father of it John 8. 44. 6. His off-spring is called A Spirit of uncleanness Zech. 13. 2. 7. And he or his Spawn is called A Spirit of fornication Hos. 4. 12. that is
the respects of his Goodness and Love as to our selves but highliest regarding himself for himself as carried to him above our selves § 10. 11. Though Love in its own Nature be still the same and is nothing but the Rational appetite of Good or the Wills Volition of Good apprehended by the understanding the first motion of the Will to Good arising from that Natural inclination to Good which is the Nature of the Will and the pondus animae the poise of the soul or from healing Grace which repaireth the breach that is made in nature Yet Love in regard of the state of the Lover and the way of its imperate acting is thus differenced 1. Either the Lover is in the Hopeful pursuit of the thing beloved and then it is DESIRING SEEKING LOVE 2 Or he is or seemeth to be denyed destitute and deprived of his beloved in whole or in part and then it is a MOURNING LAMENTING LOVE 3. Or he enjoyeth his beloved and then it is ENJOYING DELIGHTING LOVE 1. The ordinary Love which Grace causeth on Earth is a predominancy of seeking desiring Love encouraged Nobââus praestaâ ius est Charitatem exertere in Deo quam virtures propter Deum Chââââtâs compândiosissima ad Deum via est per quam celeââime in Deum perveniâur nec sine Charitate aliqua viâtus supernaturaâter homini sapit Charitas enim forma omnium virtutum est Per hoc Charitatis exercâtium homo ad tantâm ãâã aâominationem venit ut non solum seipsum contemrat verum etiam se ab aliis contemni aequo animo ferat imo etiam ab aliis contemptus gaudâaâ Thaulârus flor c. 7. p. 114. by some little fore-tastes of enjoying delighting Love and in a great measure attended with Mourning Lamenting Love 2. The state of deserted dark declining relapsing and melancholy tempted Christians is A predominance of Mourning Lamenting Love assisted with some help of seeking desiring Love but destitute of enjoying delighting Love 3. The state of the Glorified is Perfection of enjoying delighting Love alone And all the rest are to bring us unto this III. The Reasons why Love to God is so great and high and necessary a thing and so much esteemed above other Graces are 1. It is the motion of the soul that tendeth to the End And the End is more excellent than all the Means as such 2. The Love or Will or Heart is the Man where the Heart or Love is there the Man is It is the fullest resignation of the whole man to God to Love him as God or offer him the Heart God never hath his Own fully till we Love him Love is the grand significant vital motion of the soul such as the Heart or Will or Love is such you may boldly call the man 3. The Love of God is the perfection and highest improvement of all the faculties of the soul and the End of all other Graces to which they tend and to which they grow up and in which they terminate their operations 4. The Love of God is that Spirit or life of moral excellency in all other Graces in which though not their form yet their acceptableness doth consist without which they are to God as a lifeless Carrion is to us And to prove any action sincere and acceptable to God is to prove that it comes from a Willing Loving mind without which you can never prove it 5. Love is the commander of the soul and therefore God knoweth that if he have our Hearts he hath all For all the rest are at its command For it is as it were the nature of the Will which is the commanding faculty and its Object is the Vltimate End which is the Commanding Object Love setleth the mind on Thinking the tongue on speaking the hands on working the feet on going and every faculty obeyeth its command 6. The obedience which Love commandeth participateth of its nature and is a ready chearful sweet obedience acceptable to God and pleasant to our selves 7. Love is a pure chaste and cleansing grace and most powerfully casteth out all creature Austiâ ãâ¦ã all 9. iâ Iohn having shewed that among men it makeeth no one beautiful to Love one that is beautiful saith Anima nostio soeda est per inâquitatem amando Deum pulchra âfficiâur Qualâs amâr qui âeddaâ pulchrum amantem Deus semper Pater est amavit nos faedos ut ex saedis faceret pulchros Pulchri erimus amando enim qui pulcher est Quantum in âe crescit Amor tantum crescit pulchritudo Quia ipsa Charitas animae pulchritudo est pollution from the soul The Love of God doth quench all carnal sinful love and most effectually carryeth up the soul to such high delights as causeth it to contemn and forget the toyes which it before admired 8. The Love of God is the true acknowledging and honouring him as good That blessed Attribute his GOODNESS is denyed or despised by those that Love him not The Light of the Sun would not be valued honoured or used by the world if there were no eyes in the world to see it And the Goodness of God is to them that Love him not as the Light to them that have no eyes If God would have had his Goodness to be thus unknown or neglected he would never have made the Intellectual creatures Those only give him the glory of his Goodness that truly Love him 9. Love in its attainment is the Enjoying and delighting Grace It is the very content and felicity of the soul Both as it maketh us capable to receive the most delightful communications of Gods Love to us and as it is the souls delightful closure with its most amiable felicitating object 10. Love is the Everlasting Grace and the work which we must be doing in Heaven for ever These are the the Reasons of Loves preheminence § 12. IV. The Love of Creatures hath its Contraries on both extreams in the excess and in the Defect But the Love of God hath no contrary in excess For infinite Goodness cannot possibly be Loved too much unless as the passion may possibly be raised to a degree distracting or disturbing the brain The odious Vices contrary to the Love of God are 1. Privative Not loving him 2. Positive Hating him 3. Opposite Loving his creatures in his stead All these concurr in every unsanctified soul. That they are all void of the true Love of God and taken up with creature Love is past all doubt But whether they are all Haters of God may seem more questionable But it is as certain as the other Only the hatred of God in most doth not break out into that open opposition persecution or blasphemy as it doth with some that are given up to desperate wickedness Nor do they think that they hate him But the Aversation of the Will is the Hatred of God And if men had not a great aversation to him they would not forsake him and
that giveth me all Life is not for meat or drink or play but these are for Life and Life for the higher Ends of Life § 16. 2. Look unto thy Redeemer drowsie soul and consider for what end he did Redeem thee Was it to wander a few years about the earth and to sleep and sport a while in flesh Or was it to crucifie thee to the world and raise thee up to the Love of God He came down to Earth from Love it self being full of Love to shew the Loveliness of God and reconcile thee to him and take away the enmity and by Love to teach thee the art of Love His Love constrained him to offer himself a Sacrifice for sin to make thee a Priest thy self to God to offer up the Sacrifice of an enflamed heart in love and praise And wilt thou disappoint thy Redeemer and disappoint thy self of the benefits of his Love The Means is for the End Thou maist as well say I would not be Redeemed as to say I would not Love the Lord. § 17. 3. And bethink thy self O drowsie soul for what thou wast Regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit Was it not that thou mightst KNOW and LOVE the Lord What is the Spirit of Adoption that is given to Believers but a Spirit of predominant Love to God Gal. 4. 6. Thou couldst have loved Vanity and doted on thy fleshly friends and pleasures without the Spirit of God It was not for these but to destroy these and kindle a more noble heavenly fire in thy breast that the Spirit did renew thee Examine search and try thy self whether the Spirit hath sanctified thee or not Knowest thou not that if any man have not the Spirit of Christ the same is none of his 2 Cor. 13. 5. Rom. 8. 9. And if Christ and his Spirit be in thee thy Love is dead to earthly vanity and quickned and raised to the most Holy God Live then in the Spirit if thou have the Spirit To walk in the Spirit is to walk in Love Hath the Regenerating Spirit given thee on purpose a new principle of Love and done so much to excite it and been blowing at the Coals so oât and shall thy carnality or sluggishness yet extinguish it As thou wouldst not renounce or contemn thy Creation thy Redemption and Regeneration contemn not and neglect not the Love of thy Creator Redeemer and Regenerater which is the End of all § 18. Direct 2. Think of the perfect fitness of God to be the only Object of thy superlative Love Direct 2. and how easie and necessary it should seem to us to do a work so agreeable to right Reason and uncorrupted Nature and abhorr all temptations which would make God seem unsuitable to thee O sluggish and unnatural soul Should not an object so admirably âit allure thee Should not such attractive Goodness draw thee Should not perfect amiableness win thee wholly to it self Do but know thy self and God and then forbear to love him if thou canst Where should the fish live but in the Water And where should Birds flye but in the Air God is thy very Element Thou dyest and sinkest down to brutishness if thou forsake him or be taken from him What should delight the smell but odours or the appetite but its delicious food or the eye but Light and what it sheweth and the ear but harmony And what should delight the soul but God If thou know thy self thou knowest that the Nature of thy Mind inclineth to knowledge and by the knowledge of effects to rise up to the cause and by the knowledge of lower and lesser matters to ascend to the highest and greatest And if thou know God thou knowest that he is the cause of all things the Maker Preserver and Orderer of all the Being of Beings the most Great and Wise and Good and Happy so that to know him is to know all to know the most excellent independent glorious being that will leave no darkness nor unsatisfied desire in thy soul. And is he not then most suitable to thy mind If thou know thy self then thou knowest that thy will as free as it is hath a natural necessary inclination to goodness Thou canst not Love evil as evil nor canst thou choose but Love apprehended goodness especially the chiefest good if rightly apprehended And if thou know God thou knowest that he is Infinitely good in himself and the Cause of all the good that is in the world and the giver of all the good thou hast received and the only fit and suitable good to satisfie thy desires for the time to come And yet shall it be so hard to thee to Love so agreeably to perfect Nature so Perfect and full and suitable a good even goodness and Love it self which hath begun to Love thee Is any of the Creatures which thou Lovest so suitable to thee Are they good and only Good and Perfectly Good and unchangeably and eternally Good Are they the spring of comfort and the satisfying happiness of thy soul Hast thou found them so Or dost thou look to find them best at last Foolish soul Canst thou love the uneven defective troublesome creature if to some one small inferiour use it seemeth suitable to thee and canst thou not Love him that is all that rational Love can possibly desire to enjoy What though the creature be near thee and God be infinitely above thee He is nearer to thee than they And though in glory he be distant thou art passing to him in his glory and wilt presently be there Though the Sun be distant from thee it communicateth to thee its Light and Heat and is more suitable to thee than the Candle that is nearer thee What though God be most Holy and thou too earthly and unclean Is he not the fitter to purifie thee and make thee Holy Thou hadst rather if thou be poor have the company and favour of the Rich that can relieve thee than of beggars that will but complain with thee And if thou be unlearned or ignorant thou wouldst have the company of the wise and learned that can teach thee and not of those that are as ignorant as thy self Who is so suitable to thy Desires as he that hath all that thou canst wisely desire and is willing and ready to satisfie thee to the full Who is more suitable to thy Love than he that Loveth thee most and hath done most for thee and must do all that ever will be done for thee and is himself most lovely in his infinite perfections O poor diseased lapsed soul if sin had not corrupted and distempered and perverted thee thou wouldst have thought God as suitable to thy Love as meat to thy hunger and drink to thy thirst and rest to thy weariness and as the earth and water the Air and Sun are to the inhabitants of the world O whither art thou fallen and how far how long hast thou wandered from thy God that thou now drawest
Counterfeits of it 4. The Usefulness of it And then 5. I shall give you some Directions how to attain and exercise it I. To Trust in God is upon the apprehension of the All-sufficiency Goodness and faithfulness of SOLA âide Deo SOLA constanter aâhaere A SOLO cunctis eripiere maââs Peââeâus his Dâstâch in his ten years imprisonment Scââââ Cuââic p. 22. God to quiet our hearts in the expectation of the safety or benefits from him which we dâsire rejecting the cares and fears and griefs that would disquiet them if they had not the refuge of these hopes It containeth in it a crediting the Word or Nature of God or judging it to be a sufficient ground of our security and expectation And then security and expectation built upon that ground make up the rest of the nature of trust Looking for the benefit and finding a complacency and quietness of mind in the ground discovered and ceasing all other cares and fears which would else disquiet us Aquinas and other School-men often call Affiance spes roborata a confirmed hope There is a twofold Trust in Godâ One is for that which he hath not promised to do but yet we think that we find reason sufficient from his Nature it self and relations to expect This may be more or less certain and strong as our collection of the Will of God from his Nature is more or less sure and clear The other is when we have not only Gods Nature but his Promise also to trust upon And this giveth us a certainty it we certainly understand his promise To the last sort I may reduce that trust in God for particular benefits when we have only a promise in General which maketh not the particulars known and cârtain to us As the promise that all shall work together for our good doth give us but a probability of health or outward protection and deliverances because we are uncertain how far they are for our good All that is promised is sure But whether this or that be good for us must be otherwise known But those general promises which contain particulars as surely known as the promise it self do make every one of the particular benefits as sure by promise as the general As the promise of the pardon of all our sins ascertaineth us of the pardon of every sin in particular Where there is a promise we Trust Gods faithfulness as well as his Nature but where there is none we Trust his Nature only As a Child doth quietly trust his Parents without a promise that they will not kill or torment or forsake him But because man is apt to make false collections of Gods will from his Nature he hath given us such clear expressions of it in his word as may bring us above uncertain probabilities and are sufficient for faith to ground upon supposing Gods properties for our Government and peace And it is certain that all Collections of Gods will which are contrary to his Word are the errors of the Collector § 2. In what I have said in this Direction I desire you chiefly to observe these three things 1. That Gods Nature and Love are the sufficient general security to the soul 2. That his Promise is the sufficient particular security 3. And that our unfeigned self-dedication to him is our sufficient evidence of our interest in his Love and Covenant which may warrant our special Trust and expectations § 3. II. The contraries to Trust in God are 1. Privative not trusting him not seeing the ground of just security in his Love and Promise not crediting what is seen not ceasing disquietness and distrustful cares and fears 2. Positive distrust supposing the All-sufficiency Goodness and Promises of God are not sufficient grounds of our expectation and security and thereupon disquieting our minds with sinful fears and griefs and cares and shifting endeavours for our selves some other way And this hath various degrees In some it is predominant in others not 3. Opposite or adverse When we Trust our selves or friends or wealth or something else instead of God either against him without him or in co-ordination with him § 4. III. The Counterfeits of this Trust are these 1. When indeed we trust in our wit or power or shifts or friends or in some means or creatures only or in co-ordination with God but pretend and think that we do it but in subordination to him and that our primary trust is in him alone The detection of this is by trying how we can trust God alone when he giveth us a promise and no probable means 2. Pretending to trust God alone in the neglect of those means which he hath appointed us to use and in the neglect of those duties which he hath made the condition of his promises And this Trust is but a self-deceiving cover for sin and sloth 3. Pretending to Trust God in the use of self-devised sinful means when he hath promised a blessing to no such means but threatned them with a curse 4. Thinking we Trust God when it is some false revelation of the Devil or some dâlution of deceivers or some dream or fancy or brain-sick proud conceit of our own which indeed we believe and ground our Trust upon as those do that are deluded by false Prophets and false Teachers and phantastical fansies of their corrupted imaginations 6. When men in presumption and carnal security will rashly venture their souls in the darkness of uncertainty as well as in the neglect of a holy life and cast away all the sense of their miserable state and all the necessary fear and care that tendeth to their recovery and perswade themselves that they are in no great danger or that their care will do no good and call all this A trusting God with their salvation 7. A pretending to trust God for that which is contrary to his Nature as to love the wicked with complâcânây or to take them into Heaven 8. A pretending to trust God for that which is contrary to his Wââd as to save the unregenerate and unholy And so not-believing him it self is taken for a believing in him or trusting him 9. Pretending to believe and trust him for that which neither his Nature or his Word did ever declare to be his will in matters which he hath kept secret or never gave us any revelation of such is that which some call A particular faith As to believe in prayer that some particular never promised shall be granted because we ask it oâ because we feel a strong perswasion that it will be so § 5. Qu. But is not such a particular faith and trust Divine and solid Answ. To expect any particular Oâ particular âaith mercy which Gods Nature or Word or Works do tell us that he will give is sound and warrantable And to expect any particular thing which by inspiration prophecy or true extraordinary revelation shall be made known to us For this is a word of God But all other belief
5. Take special notice of the Reasons why God commandeth you to Delight in him and Direct 5. consequently how much of Religion consisteth in these Delights 1. Thou vilifiest and dishonourest him Reasons for Delight in God if thou judge him not the worthiest for thy Delights 2. If thou Delight not in him thy Thoughts of God will be seldom or unwelcome and unpleasant Thoughts 3. And thy speeches of him will be seldom or heartless forced speeches Who knoweth not how readily our thoughts and tongues ââtari in Deo est âes omnium summa in terrâs Bââââoât âer do follow our Delight Be it House or Land or Books or Friends or Actions which are our delight we need no force to bring our thoughts to them The worldling thinks and tasteth of his wealth and business the proud man of his dignities and honour the voluptuous beast of his lusts and sports and meats and drinks because they most delight in these And so must the Christian of his God and Hopes and Holy business as being his Delight 4. It will keep you away from Holy duties in which you should have communion with God if you have no Delight in God and them This makes so many neglect both publick and secret worship because they have no delight in it when those that Delight in it are ready in taking all opportunities 5. It will corrupt your judgements and draw you to think that a little is enough and that serious diligence is unnecessary preciseness and that one quarter of your duty is an excess A man that hath no Delight in God and Godliness is easily drawn to think that little and seldom and cold and formal and heartless lifeless Preaching and Praying may serve the turn and any lip-service is acceptable to God and that more is more ado than needs And hence he will be further drawn to reproach those that go beyond him to quiet his own Conscience and save his own reputation and at last to be a forloân satanical reviler hater and persecuter of the serious holy worshippers of God Jâr 6. 10. Behold the word of the Lord is a reproach to them thy have no delight in it Therefore I am full of the fury of the Lord 6. If you Delight not in it you will do that which you do without a heart with backwardness and weariness as your Oxe draweth unwillingly in the yoak and is glad when you unyoak him and as your horse that goeth against his will and will go no longer than he feels the spuâ when Delight would cause alacrity and unweariedness 7. It makes men apt to quarrel with the word and every weakness in the Minister offendeth them as sick stomachs that have some fault or other still to find with their meat 8. It greatly enclineth men to carnal and fobidden pleasures because they tast not the higher and more excellent delights Taverns and Ale houses Plays and Whores Cards and Dice and excess of recreation must be sought out for them as Saul sought a Witch and a Musician instead of God It would be the most effectual Answer to all the silly reasonings of the Voluptuous when they are pleading for the lawfullness of their unnecessary foolish time-wasting sports if we could but help them to the Heavenly nature and Hearts that more delight in God This better pleasure is an Argument that would do more to confute and banish their sinful pleasure than a twelve-months disputing or preaching will do with them while they are strangers to the souls Delight in God Then they would rather say to their companions O come and tast those high delights which we have found in God! 9. The want of a Delight in God and Holiness doth leave the soul as a prey to sorrows Every affliction that assaulteth it may do its worst and hath its full blow at the naked unfortified heart For creature delights will prove but a poor preservative to it 10. This want of a Delight in God and Holiness is the way to Apostacie it self Few men will hold on in a way that they have no delight in when all other delights must be forsaken for it The caged Hypocrite while he is coopt up to a stricter life than he himself desires even while he seemeth to serve him is lothsom to God For the Body without the Will is but a carkase or carrion in his eyes If you had rather not serve God you do not serve him while you seem to serve him If you had rather live in sin you do live in sin reputatively while you forbear the outward act For in Gods account the Heart or Will is the man and what a man had rather be habitually that he is indeed And yet this Hypocrite will be still looking for a hole to get out of his cage and forsake his unbeloved outside of Religion Like a beast that is driven in a way that he is loth to go and will be turning out at every gap All these mischiefs follow the want of Delight in God § 6. On the contrary the Benefits which follow our Delight in God besides the sweetness of it are unspeakable Those which are contrary to the forementioned hurts I leave to your own consideration 1. Delight in God will prove that thou Knowest him and lovest him and that thou art prepared for his Kingdom For all that truly Delight in him shall enjoy him 2. Prosperity which is but the small addition of earthly things will not easily corrupt thee or transport thee 3. Adversity which is the withholding of earthly delights will not much grieve thee or easily deject thee 4. Thou wilt receive more profit by a sermon or good book or conference which thou Delightest in than others that delight not in them will do in many 5. All thy service will be sweet to thy self and acceptable to God If thou Delight in him he doth certainly delight in thee Psalm 149. 4. and 147. 11. 1 Chron. 29. 17. 6. Thou hast a continual feast with thee which may sweeten all the crosses of thy life and afford thee greater joy than thy sorrow is in thy saddest case 7. When you Delight in God your creature-delight will be sanctified to you and warrantable in its proper place which in others is idolatrous or corrupt These with many other are the benefits of Delight in God § 7. Direct 6. Consider how suitable God and Holiness are to be the matter of thy Delight and take Direct 6. heed of all temptations which would represent him as unsuitable to you He is 1. Most perfect and Blessed in himself 2. And full of all that thou canst need 3. He hath all the world at his command for thy relief 4. He is nearest to thee in presence and relation in the world 5. He hath fitted all things in Religion to thy Delight for matter variety and benefit 6. He will be a certain and constant Delight to thee and a durable delight when all others fail Thy
they say we take down all Religion so because we would call men from their bruitish pleasures they say we would let them have no pleasure For the Epicure thinks when his luxury lust and sport is gone all is gone Call a sluggard from his bed or a glutton from his feast to receive a Kingdom and he will grudge if he observe only what you would take from him and not what you give him in its stead When earthly pleasures end in misery then who would not wish they had preferred the Holy durable Delights DIRECT XIV Let Thankfulness to God thy Creator Redeemer and Regenerater be the very Gr. Dir. 14. For a life of Thankfulness temperament of thy soul and faithfully expressed by thy Tongue and Life § 1. THough our Thankfulness is no benefit to God yet he is pleased with it as that which is suitable to our condition and sheweth the ingenuity and honesty of the Heart An unthankful person is but a devourer of mercies and a grave to bury them in and one that hath not the wit and honesty to know and acknowledge the hand that giveth them But the Thankful looketh above himself and returneth all as he is able to him from whom they flow § 2. True Thankfulness to God is discerned from Counterfeit by these qualifications 1. True Thankfulness having a just estimate of mercies comparatively preferreth spiritual and everlasting mercies before those that are meerly corporal and transitory But carnal Thankfulness chiefly valueth carnal Mercies though notionally it may confess that the spiritual are the greater 2. True Thankfulness inclineth the soul to a spiritual rejoycing in God and to a desire after more of his spiritual mercies But carnal thankfulness is only a delight in the prosperity of the flesh or the delusion and carnal security of the mind inclining men to carnal empty mirth and to a desire of more such fleshly pleasure plenty or content As a Beast that is full fed will skip and play and shew that he is pleased with his state or if he have ease he would not be molested 3. True thankfulness kindleth in the heart a love to the Giver above the Gift or at least a Love to God above our Carnal prosperity and pleasure and bringeth the heart still nearer unto God by all his mercies But carnal thankfulness doth spring from Carnal self-love or love of fleshly prosperity and is moved by it and is subservient to it and Loveth God and Thanketh him but so far as he gratifieth or satisfieth the flesh A child-like Thankfulness maketh us love our Father more than his gift and desire to be with him in his arms But a Dog doth love you and is thankful to you but for feeding him He loveth you in subordination to his appetite and his bones 4. True Thankfulness inclineth us to obey and please him that obligeth us by his benefits But carnal thankfulness puts God off with the hypocritical complemental thanks of the lips and spends the mercy in the pleasing of the flesh and makes it but the fewell of lust and sin 5. True thankfulness to God is necessarily transcendent as his mercies are transcendent The saving of our souls from Hell and promising us eternal life besides the giving us our very beings and all that we have do oblige us to be totally and obsolutely his that is so transcendent a Benefactor to us and causeth the thankful person to devote and resign himself and all that he hath to God to answer so great an obligation But carnal thankfulness falls short of this absolute and total dedication and still leaveth the sinner in the power of self-love devoting himself really to himself and using all that he is or hath to the pleasing of his fleshly mind and giving God only the tythes or leavings of the flesh or so much as it can spare lest he should stop the streams of his benignity and bereave the flesh of its prosperity and contents § 3. Directions for Thankfulness to God our Benefactor Direct 1. Understand well how great this duty is in the nature of the thing but especially how the Direct 1. very design and tenour of the Gospel and the way of our salvation by a Redeemer bespeaketh it as the very complexion of the soul and of every duty A creature that is wholly his Creators and is preserved every moment by him and daily fed and maintained by his bounty and is put into a capacity of life eternal must needs be obliged to uncessant Gratitude And Unthankfulness among men is justly taken for an unnatural monstrous vice which forfeiteth the benefits of friendship and society 2 Tim. 3. 2. The unthankful are numbred with the unholy c. as part of the monsters which should come in the last times and which we have lived to see exactly answering that large description of them But the Design of God in the work of Redemption is purposely laid for the raising of the highest Thankfulness in man and the Covenant of Grace containeth such abundant wonderous Mercies as might compell the souls of men to Gratitude or leave them utterly without excuse It is a great truth and much to be considered that Gratitude is that general duty of the Gospel â which containeth and animateth all the rest as being Essential to all that is properly Evangelical A Law as a Law requireth Obedience as the general duty and this Obedience is to be exercised and found in every particular duty which it requireth And the Covenant with the Jews was called The Law because the Regulating part was most eminent and so obedience was the thing that was eminently required by the Law though their measure of mercy obliged them also to thankfulness But the Gospel or New Covenant is most eminently a history of Mercy and a tender and promise of the most unmatchable benefits that ever were heard of by the ears of man so that the Gift of Mercy is the predominant or eminent part in the Gospel or New Covenant and though still God be our Governour and Gratitude is to the Promise much what Obedience is to the Law the New Covenant also hath its Precepts and is a Law yet that is in a sort but the subservient part And what obedience is to a Law that Thankfulness is to a Benefit even the formal answering of its obligation so that though we are called to as exact obedience as ever yet it is now only a Thankfull Obedience that we are called to And just as Law and Promises or Gifts are conjoyned in the New Covenant just so should Obedience and Thankfulness be conjoyned in our hearts and lives one to God as our Ruler and the other to him as our Benefactor And thâse two must animate every act of heart and life We must Repent of sin but it must be a Thankful Repenting as becometh those that have a free pardon of all their sins procured by the blood of Christ and offered them in the
§ 21. I beseech thee now that readest these Lines be so true to God be so ingenuous be so much a friend to the comfort of thy soul and so much love a life of pleasure as to set thy self for the time to come to a more conscionable performance of this noble work and steep thy thoughts in the abundant mercies of thy God and express them more in all thy speech to God and man Say as David Psal. 116. 16 17. O Lord truly I am thy servant thou hast loosed my bonds I will offer to thee the Sacrifice of Thanksgiving and will call upon the name of the Lord. Psal. 30. 1 2 3 4 11 12. I will extoll thee O Lord for thou hast lifted me up and hast not made my foes to rejoyce over me O Lord my God I cryed unto thee and thou hast healed me O Lord thou hast brought up my soul from the grave thou hast kept me alive that I should not go down to the pit Sing unto the Lord O ye Saints of his and give thanks at the remembrance of his holiness Thou hast put off my sackcloth and girded me with gladness to the end that my glory may sing praise to thee and not be silent O Lord my God I will give thanks to thee for ever Psal. 69. 30. I will praise the name of God with a Song and magnifie him with thanksgiving This also shall please the Lord better than an Oxe Psal. 92. 1 2. It is a good thing to give thanks to the Lord and to sing unto thy Name O Most High To shew forth thy loving kindness in the morning and thy faithfulness every night Psal. 119. 62. At midnight will I rise to give thanks unto thee because of thy righteous judgements Psal. 140. 13. Surely the righteous shall give thanks unto thy Name the upright shall dwell in thy presence Remember that you are commanded in every thing to give thanks 1 Thess. 5. 18. When God is scant in mercy to thee then be thou scant in thankfulness to him and not when the Devil and a forgetful or unbelieving or discontented heart would hide his greatest mercies from thee It is just with God to give up that person to sadness of heart and to uncomfortable self-tormenting melancholly that will not be perswaded by the greatness and multitude of mercies to be frequent in the sweet returns of Thanks DIRECT XV. Let thy very heart be set to GLORIFIE GOD thy Creator Redeemer Gr. Dir. 15. and Sanctifier both with the Estimation of thy Mind the Praises of thy Mouth To Glorifie God and the Holiness of thy Life § 1. THe GLORIFYING of GOD being the End of man and the whole Creation must be the highest duty of our lives and therefore deserveth our distinct consideration 1 Cor. 10. 31. Whether ye eat or drink or whatever ye do do all to the glory of God 1 Pet. 4. 11. That God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever Amen I shall therefore first shew you what it is to glorifie God and then give Directions how to do it § 2. To glorifie God is not to add to his essential perfections or felicity or real glory The Heb. â 3. Act. 7. ââ Rom. 3 ââ Rev. 21 11 23. Jude 24. 1 Peâ 4. 13. 2 Cor. 3. 18. glory of God is a word that is taken in these various senses 1. Sometime it signifieth the essential transcendent Excellencies of God in himself considered So Rom. 6. 4. Psal. 19. 2. 2. Sometime it signifieth that glory which the Angels and Saints behold in Heaven What this is a soul in flesh cannot formally conceive or comprehend It seemeth not to be the Essence of God because that is every where and so is not that glory Or if any think that his Essence is that glory and is every where alike and that the creatures capacity is all the difference betwixt Heaven and Earth he seems confuted in that the glory of Heaven will be seen by the glorified Body it self which its thought cannot see the Essence of God Whether then that Glory be the Essence of God or any immediate Emanation from his Excellency as the beams and light that are sent forth by the Sun or a created glory for the felicity of his Servants we shall know when with the blessed we enjoy it 3. Sometime it is taken for the appearance of Gods perfections in his creatures either natural or free agents as discerned by man and for his Honour in the esteem of man Iohn 11. 4. 40. 1 Cor. 11. 7. 2 Cor. 4. 15. Phil. 1. 11. 2. 11. Isa. 35. 2. 40. 5 c. And so to glorifie God is 1. Objectively to represent his Excellencies or Glory 2. Mentally to conceive of them 3. And Verbally to declare them I shall therefore distinctly Direct you 1. How to glorifie God in your Minds 2. By your Tongues 3. By your Lives Directions for Glorifying God with the Heart § 3. Direct 1. Abhor all Blasphemous representations and thoughts of God and think not of him Direct 1. lamely unequally or diminutively nor as under any corporeal shape nor think not to comprehend I egâ Gassââci Oration iâ augââaâ in Institut Asââoâom him but reverently admire him Conceive of him as Incomprehensible and Infinite And if Satan would tempt thee to think meanly of any thing in God or to think highly of one of his Perfections and meanly of another abhor such temptations And think of his Power Knowledge and Goodness equally as the Infinite perfections of God § 4. Direct 2. Behold his glory in the glory of his works of Nature and of Grace and see him in Direct 2. all as the soul the Glory the All of the whole Creation What a Power is that which made and preserveth all the world What a Wisdom is that which set in joynt the Universal frame of Heaven and Earth and keepeth all things in their Order How good is he that made all good and gave the creatures all their goodness both natural and spiritual by Creation and Renewing grace Thus The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work Psal. 19. 1. His glory covereth the Heavens and the earth is full of his praise Hab. 3. 3. The voice of the Lord is upon the waters the God of glory thundereth Psal. 29. 3. Psal. 145. § 5. Direct 3. Behold him in the Person Miracles Resurrection Dominion and Glory of his blessed Direct 3. Son Who is the brightness of his glory and the express image of his person upholding all things by the word of his power and having by himself purged our sins sate down at the right hand of the Majesty on high being made better than the Angels c. Heb. 1. 3 4. By him it is that glory is given to God in the Church Eph. 3. 21. God hath highly exalted him and given him
what that Glory is are questions fittest for the beholders and possessors to resolve 46. But if it be no more than the Universal existent frame of Nature Containing all the Creatures of God beheld uno intuitu in the Nature order and use of all the parts it would be an unconceivable felicity to the beholders as being an unconceivable Glorious Demonstation of the Deity 47. It is lawful and a needful duty to labour by the means of such excellencies as we now know which Heaven is resembled to in Scripture to imprint upon our Imaginations themselves such an image of the GLORY of the Heavenly Society CHRIST ANGELS SAINTS and the HEAVENLY PLACE and STATE as shall help our Intellectual apprehensions of the Spiritual Excellencies which transcend imagination And the neglect of Loving God as foreseen in the Demonstration of the Heavenly GLORY doth greatly hinder our Love to him immediately as in himself considered 48. The LORD JESUS CHRIST in his Glorified Created Nature is Crowned with the highest excellency of any particular Creature that he might be the MEDIATOR OF OUR LOVE to God and in him seen by faith we might see the GLORY of the Deity And as in Heaven we shall have spiritual Glorified Bodies as well as Souls so the Glorified Created Nature of Christ will be an Objective Glory fit for our Bodies at least to behold in order to their Glory as the Divine Nature as it pleaseth God in Glory revealed will be to the soul. 49. The exercise of our Love upon God as now appearing to the glorified in the glorious created nature of CHRIST beheld by us by faith is a great part of our present exercise of Divine Love And we extinguish our Love to GOD by beholding so little by faith our glorified Mediator 50. We owe greater Love to ANGELS than to Men because they are Better nearer God and liker to him and more demonstrate his Glory and indeed also Love us better and do more for us than we can do for one another And the neglect of our due Love and Gratitude to Angels and forgetting our relation to them and receivings by them and communion with them and living as if we had little to do with them is a culpable overlooking God as he appeareth in his most noble creatures and is a neglect of our Love to God in them and a great hinderance to our higher more immediate Love Therefore by Faith and Love we should exercise a daily converse with Angels as part of our heavenly conversation Phil. 3. 20 21. Heb. 12. 22. and use our selves to Love God in them Though not to pray to them or give them Divine Worship 51. We must Love the glorified Saints more than the inhabitants of this lower world because they are far better and liker to God and nearer to him and more demonstrate his holiness and glory And our neglect of conversing with them by faith and of Loving them above our selves and things on earth is a neglect of our Love to God in them and a hinderance of our more immediate Love And a Loving Conversation with them by faith would greatly help our higher Love to God 52. Our neglect of Love to the Church on earth and to the Kingdoms and publick Societies of mankind is a sinful neglect of our Love to God in them and a hinderance of our higher Love to him And the true use of such a Publick Love would greatly further our higher Love 53. If those Heathens who laid down their Lives for their Countreys had neither done this for fame nor meerly as esteeming the temporal good of their Countrey above their own temporal good and lives but for the true excellency of Many above One and for Gods greater Interest in them they had done a most noble holy work 54. Our adherence to our carnal selves first and then to our carnal interests and friends and neglecting the Love of the highest excellencies in the servants of God and not Loving men according to the measure of the Image of God on them and their Relation to him is a great neglect of our Love of God in them and a hinderance of our higher immediate Love And to use our selves to Love men as God appeareth in them would much promote our higher Love And so we should Love the best of men above our selves 55. The Loving of our selves sensually preferring our present Life and earthly Pleasure before our higher spiritual felicity in Heaven and our neglecting to Love Holiness and seek it for our selves and then to Love God in our selves is a neglect and hinderance of the Love of God 56. Man hath not lost so much of the knowledge and Love of God as appearing in his Greatness and Wisdom and Natural Goodness in the frame of Nature as he is the Author of the creatures natural goodness as he hath of the knowledge and Love of his Holiness as he is the Holy Ruler Sanctifier and End of souls 57. The sensitive faculty and sensitive Interest are still predominant in a carnal or sensual man And his Reason is voluntarily enslaved to his sense so that even the Intellectual Appetite contrary to its primitive and sound nature Loveth chiefly the sensitive Life and Pleasure 58. It is therefore exceeding hard in this depraved state of nature to Love God or any thing better than our selves because we Love more by Sense than by Reason and Reason is weak and serveth the interest of Sense 59. Yet the same man who is prevalently sensual may know that he hath a rational immortal soul and that Knowledge and Rectitude are the Felicity of this soul and that it is the Knowledge and Love of and Delight in God the highest Good that can make him perpetually happy And therefore as these are apprehended as a means of his own Felicity he may have some kind of Love or Will unto them all 60. The thing therefore that every carnal man would have is an everlasting perfect sensual pleasure And he apprehendeth the state of his souls perfection mostly as consisting in this kind of felicity And even the Knowledge and Love of God which he taketh for part of his felicity is principally apprehended but as a speculative gratifying of the imagination as carnal men now desire knowledge Or if there be a righter notion of God and Holiness to be Loved for themselves even ultimately above our sensual pleasure and our selves yet this is but an uneffectual dreaming Knowledge producing but an answerable lazy wish And it will not here prevail against the stronger Love of sensuality and phantastical pleasure nor against inordinate self-love And it is a sensual Heaven under a spiritual Name which the carnal hope for 61. This carnal man may Love God as a Means to this Felicity so dreamed of as knowing that without him it cannot be had and tasting corporal comforts from him here And he may Love Holiness as it removeth his contrary calamities and as he thinks it is crowned with
in our practice 99. For it is specially to be noted that the Doctrinal or Objective means of Love which Christ doth use and his internal spiritual influx do concur And his way is not to work on us by his spirit alone without those objects nor yet by the objects without the spirit nor by both distinctly and dividedly as producing several effects But by both conjunctly for the same effect The spirits influx causing us effectually to improve the objects and reasons of our Love As the hand that useth the seal and the seal it self make one impression 100. As Christ began to win our Love to God by the excitation of our self love multiplying and revealing Gods mercies to our selves so doth he much carry it on to increase the same way For while every day addeth fresh experience of the greatness of Gods Love to us by this we have a certain Tast that God is Love and Good in Himself and so by degrees we learn to Love him more for himself and to improve our notional esteem of his Essential Goodness into Practical 101. Though Faith it self is not wrought in us without the Holy Ghost nor is it if sincere a common gift yet this operation of the spirit drawing us to Christ by such arguments and means as are fitted to the work of believing is different from the Consequent Covenant-right to Christ and the spirit which is given to Believers and from the spirit of Adoption as recovering us as aforesaid to the Love of God 102. In this last sense it is that the Holy Ghost is said to dwell in Believers and to be the new name the pledge the earness the first fruits of life eternal the witness of our right to Christ and life and Christs agent and witness in us to maintain his cause and interest 103. Even as a man that by sickness hath lost his Appetite to meat is told that such a physicion will cure him if he will take a certain medicinal food that he will give him And at first he taketh it without appetite to the food or medicine in it self but meerly for the Love of health but after he is doubly brought to Love it for it self First because he hath tasted the sweetness of that which he did but see before and next because his health and appetite is recovered so is it with the soul as to the Love of God procured by believing When we have tasted through the perswasion of self-love our tast and recovery cause us to Love God for himself 104. When the soul is risen to this Habitual predominant Love of GOD and Holiness as such for their own Goodness above its own felicity as such though ever in conjunction with it and as his felicity it self then is the Law written in the Heart and this Love is the virtual fullfilling of all the Law And for such it is that it is said that the Law is not made that is In that measure that they Love the Good for it self they need not be moved to it with threats or Promises of extrinsick things which work but by self-love and fear Not but that Divine Authority must concur with Love to produce obedience especially while Love is but imperfect but that Love is the highest principle making the commanded Good connatural to us 105. And I think it is this spirit of Adoption and Love which is called The Divine Nature in us as it inclineth us to Love God and Holiness for it self as Nature is inclined to self-love and to food and other necessaries Not that the specifick essential Nature that is substance or form of the soul is changed and man Deified and he become a God that was before a man But his humane Soul or Nature is elevated or more perfected as a sick man by health or a blind man by his sight by the spirit of God inclining him habitually to God himself as in and for himself And this is all which the publisher of Sir H. Vanes notions of the two Covenants and two Natures can soundly meân and seemeth to grope after 106. By all this you see that as the Love of God hath a double self-love in us to deal with so it dealeth variously with each 1. Sensual inordinate self-love it destroyeth both as it consisteth in the inordinate Love of sensual pleasure and in the inordinate love of self or life 2. Lawful and just self-love it increaseth and improveth to our further good but subjecteth it to the highest purest Love of God 107. By this you may gather what a confirmed Christian is even one in whom the pure Love of God as God and all things for God is predominant and more potent than not only the vicious but also the good and lawful and necessary love of himself 108. Though Christians therefore must study themselves and keep up a care of their own salvation yet must they much more study God his Greatness Wisdom and Goodness as shining in his works and word and in his Son and as foreseen in the Heavenly Glory And in this knowledge of God and Christ is life eternal And nothing more tendeth to the holy advancement and perfection of the soul than to keep continually due apprehensions of the Divine Nature Properties and Glorious appearances in his works upon the Soul so as it may become a constant course of contemplation and the habit and constitution of the mind and the constant guide of Heart and Life 109. The attainment of this would be a tast of Heaven on Earth Our wills would follow the will of God and Rest therein and abhor reluctancy All our duty would be both quickned and sweetned with Love Self-interest would be disabled from either seducing us to sin or vexing us with griefs cares fears or discontents We should so far trust soul and body in the Will and Love of God as to be more comforted that both are at his will than if they were absolutely at our own And GOD being our All the constant fixing satisfying object of our Love our souls would be constantly fixed and satisfied and live in such experience of the sanctifying grace of Christ as would most powerfully conquer our unbelief and in such foretasts of Heaven as would make Life sweet Death wellcome and Heaven unspeakably desirable to us But it is not the meer Love of personal Goodness as our own perfection that would do all this upon us 110. The soul that is troubled with doubts whether he Love God as God or only as a means of his own felicity in subordination to self-love must thus resolve his doubts If you truly believe that God is God that is the Efficient Dirigent and Final cause the just end of every rational agent the Infinite Good and chiefly to be loved in comparison of whom you are vile contemptible and as nothing If you feelingly take your self as lothsome by sin If you would not take up with an everlasting sensual pleasure alone without Holiness if you could
ââl Cââis c. 1. revelations without any credible seal or Divine attestation and obtruded on the world by the power of the sword 2. And God hath given the world sufficient preservatives against them in the nullity of the proof of them and the evident foppery of the writings and the things themselves So that honesty and diligence will easily escape them § 18. Direct 15. Observe the supernatural effects of the Gospel upon the souls of believers How it Direct 15. planteth on man the Image of the Holy God Powerfully subduing both sense and the greatest interest Preâas fundamentum est omnium vââtutum ãâã pâo ãâã of the flesh to the will of God and making men Wise and Good and putting an admirable difference between them and all other men And then judge whether it be not Gods seal having his Image first upon it self which he doth use and honour to be the instrument of imprinting his Image upon us § 19. Direct 16. Mark well the certain Vanity of all other Religions that prevail on the earth Idolatry Direct 16. and Mahometanism which openly bear the mark of their own shame have shared between them allmost all the rest of the earth For meer Deisme is scarce any where in Possession and Iudaism hath no considerable inheritance and both of them as sensibly confuted by mans corruption necessity and desert § 20. Direct 17. Mark the great difference between the Christian part of the world those that receive Direct 17. Christianity seriously and in sincerity and all the rest Those that are farthest from Christianity are Zeaophoâ reporteth Cyrus as saâing If all my familiars wrre ândued with piety to God they would ãâ¦ã evil to one anâ the and to mâ l. 8. furthest from piety honesty civility or any laudable parts or conversations Most of them are beastly and ungodly And the rest are but a little better And ignorance and bruitishness cannot be the perfection of a man Nay among professed Christians the multitudes that have but the Name and hate the Nature and Practice of it are like Swine or Wolves and some of the worst near kin to Devils When all that receive Christianity practically into their hearts and lives are heavenly and holy and in the same measure that they receive it their sins are all mortified and they are devoted to God and possessed with Justice Charity and Patience to men and are carried up above this world and contemn that which the rest do make their felicity and delight So that if that âe Good which doth Good then is the Goodness of the Christian faith apparent to all that have any acquaintance reason and in partiality to judge § 21. Direct 18. Bethink you what you should have been your selves if you had not been Christians Direct 18. Yea what would yet be the consequent if you should fall from the Christian faith Would you not look at the life to come as doubtful And resolve to take your pleasure in the world and to gratifie Pâeâaâe adâerââs Deos âubââââa âides ãâã ãâã humanâ generââ ãâ¦ã vâ uââââââa toââa uââecessâââ Cicâo âd Naâ Dâo 1. the flesh and to neglect your souls and to venture upon allmost any vice that seemeth necessary to your caânal ends Christianity hath cleansed and sanctified you if you are sanctified And if which God forbid you should forsake Christianity it is most likely you would quickly shew the difference by your dirty fleshly worldly lives § 22. Direct 19. When you see the evidence of Divine Revelation and authority it is enough to silence Direct 19. your doubts and cavils about particular words or circumstances For you know that God is True and Infallible and you know that you are silly ignorant worms that are utterly at a loss when you have âot one at hand to open every difficulty to you And that all arts and sciences seem full of difficulties and contradictions to ignorant unexperienced novices § 23. Direct 20. Allow all along in your learning for the difficulties which must needs arise from Direct 20. the translation ambiguity of all humane language change and variety of words and customs time place and other circumstances and especially from your own unacquaintedness with all these That so your own infirmities and ignorance and mistakes in reasoning may not be ascribed to the truth § 24 Direct 21. Understand the proper use of holy Scripture and so how far it is Divine that so you Direct 21. be not tempted to unbelief by expecting in it that which never was intended and then finding your causeless expectations frustrate It is not so Divine as to the terms and style and order and such modal and circumstantial matters as if all the exactness might be expected in it that God could put into a Book Nor is it intended as a system of Physicks or Logick or any subservient sciences or arts But it is an Infallible Revelation of the will of God for the Government of the Church and the conducting men to life eternal And it is ordered and worded so as to partake of such humane infirmity as yet shall no way impeach the Truth or efficacy of it but rather make it more suitable to the generality of men whose infirmity required such a style and manner of handling So that as a child of God hath a Body from Parents which yet is of God but sâ of God as to partake of the infirmities of the parents or rather as Adam had a body from God but yet from Earth and accordingly frail but a soul more immediately from God which was more pure and divine so â Scripture hath its style and language and method so from God as to have nothing in it unsuitable to its ends but not so from God as if he himself had shewed in it his own most perfect wisdom to the utmost and as if there were nothing in it of humane imperfection But the Truth and Goodness which is the soul of Scripture is more immediately from God The style and method of the penmen may be various but the same soul animateth all the parts It is no dishonour to the Holy Scriptures if Cicero be preferred for purity of style and phrase and oratory as for other common uses But certainly it is to be preferred as to its proper use that being the best style for an Act of Parliament which is next to the worst in an Oration The means are for the end § 25. Direct 22. Consider how great assistance Apparitions and Witch-crafts and other sensible Evidences Direct 22. of Spirits conversing with mankind do give to faith Of which I have written in the forementioned Treatises and therefore now pass it over § 26. Direct 23. Consider what advantage faith may have by observing the nature and tendencie of Direct 23. the soul and its hopes and fears of a life to come together with the superior glorious worlds which See mâ Book
him when ever he provoketh us to it but only endeavour to strengthen our Faith and destroy the remnants of unbelief § 38. Direct 35. Remember that Christ doth propagate his Religion conjunctly by his spirit and his Direct 35. word and effecteth himself the faith which he commandeth For though there be sufficient evidence of credibility in his word yet the blinded Mind and corrupt perverted hearts of men do need the cure of his medicinal Grace before they will effectually and savingly believe a doctrine which is so holy high and heavenly and doth so much control their lusts See therefore that you distrust your corrupted hearts and earnestly beg the Spirit of Christ. § 39. Direct 36. Labour earnestly for the Love of every Truth which you believe and to feel the Direct 36. renewing power of it upon your hearts and the reforming power on your lives especially that you may be advanced to the Love of God and to a Heavenly mind and life And this will be a most excellent help against all temptations to unbelief For the Heart holdeth the Gospel much faster than the Head alone The seed that is cast into the earth if it quicken and take root is best preserved and the dâeper rooted the surer it abideth but if it die it perisheth and is gone When the seed of the holy word hath produced the new creature it is sure and safe But when it is retained only in the brain as a dead Opinion every temptation can overturn it It is an excellent advantage that the serious practical Christian hath above all hypocrites and unsanctified men Love will hold faster than dead belief Love is the Grace that abideth for ever and that is the enduring faith which works by Love The experienced Christian hath felt so much of the power and Goodness oâ the wârd that if you puzzle his head with subtile reasonings against it yet his heart and experience will not suffer him to let it go He hath taâted it so sweet that he will not Believe it to be bitter though he cannot answer all that is said against it If another would perswade you to believe ill of your dearest friend or Father Love and experience would better preserve you from his deceit than reasoning would do The new creature or new nature in believers and the experience of Gods Love communicated by Jesus Christ unto their souls are constant witnesses to the word of God He that believeth hath the witness in himself that is The Holy Ghost which was given him which is an objective testimony or an evidence and an effective Of this see my Treat of Infidelity Unsanctified men may be ãâã turned to Infidelity For they never felt the renewed quickning work of faith nor were âvââ brought by it to the Love of God and a holy and heavenly mind and âiââ They that never were Christians at the Heart are soonest turned from being Christians in opinion and name Quest. BY what Reason evidence or obligation were the Iews bound to believe the Prophets Seing Isaiah Jeremy Ezekiel c. wrought no miracles and there were false Prophets in their daies How then câuld any man know that indeed they were sent of God when they nakedly affirmed it Answ. I mention this objection or case because in my book of the Reas. of Christian Religion to which for all the rest I refer the Reader it is forgotten And because it is one of the hardest questions about our faith 1. Those that think that every book of Scripture doth now prove it self to be Divine propâia luce by its own matter stile and other properties will accordingly say that by Hearing the Prophets then as well as by Reading them now this intrinsick satisfactory evidence was discâânable All that I can say of this is that there are such Characters in the Prophecies as are a help to faith as making it the more easily credible that they are of God but not such as I could have been ascertained by especially as delivered by parcels then if there had been no more 2. Nor do I acquiâsce in their answer who say that Those that have the same spirit know the stile of the spirit in the Prophets For 1. This would suppose none capable of believing them groundedly that had not the same spirit 2. And the spirit of sanctification is not enough to our discerning Prophetical inspirations as reason and experience fully proveth The guist of discerning spirits 1 Cor. 12. 10. was not common to all the sanctified 3. It is much to be observed that God never sent any Prophet to make a Law or Covenant on which the salvation of the people did depend without the attestation of unquestionable Miracles Moses wrought numerous open miracles and such as controlled and confuted the contradictors seeming Miracles in Egypt And Christ and his Apostles wrought more than Moses So that these Laws and Covenants by which God would rule and judge the people were all confirmed beyond all just exception 4. It must be noted that many other Prophets also wrought Miracles to confirm their doctrine and prove that they were sent of God as did Elias and Elisha 5. It must be noted that there were Schools of Prophets or Societies of them in those times 1 Sam. 10. 10. 19. 20. 1 Kings 20. 35 41. 22. 13. 2 Kings 2. 3 5 7 15. 4. 1 38. 5. 22. 6. 1. 9. 1. 1 Cor. 14. 32. Who were educated in such a way as fiâted them to the reception of prophetical inspirations when it pleased God to give them Not that meer education made any one a Prophet nor that the Prophets had at all times the present actual guiât of prophesie But God was pleased so far to own mens commanded diligence as to joyn his blessing to a meet education and at such times as he thought meet to illuminate such by Visions and revelations above all others And therefore it is spoken of Amos as a thing extraordinary that he was made a Prophet of a herdsman 6. Therefore a Prophet among the Jews was known to be such usually before these Recorded Prophecies of theirs which we have now in the Holy Scriptures 1. The spirits of the Prophets which are subject to the Prophets were judged of by those Prophets that had indeed the Spirit And so the people had the testimony of the other Prophets concerning them 2. The Lords own direction to know a true Prophet by Deut. 18. 22. is the coming to pass of that which he foretelleth Now it is like that before they were received into the number of Prophets they had given satisfaction to the societies of the Prophets by the events of things before foretold by them 3. Or they might have wrought miracles before to have satisfied the members of the Colledge of their calling though these Miracles are not all mentioned in the Scripture 4. Or the other Prophets might have some Divine testimony concerning them by visions revelations or
sins as their flesh can spare as unnecessary to its ease provision or content yea or such sins as the flesh commandeth them to forbear as tending to their dishonour in the world they take this for true obedience to God Because they had rather have Heaven than Hell when they must leave the Earth whether they will or no they think that they are heavenly minded and lay up their treasure there and take it for their portion Because conscience sometime troubleth them for their sin they think they renew a sincere repentance and think all is pardoned because they daily ask for pardon Their forced submission to the hand of God they take for patience And a Lord have mercy on us and forgive us and save us they take for a true preparation for death Thus Pride deceiveth sinners by making them believe that they have what they have not and do what they do not and are something when they are nothing Gal. 6. 3. and by multiplying and magnifying the little common good that is in them § 33. Sign 3. A Proud heart hath very little sense of the necessity of a Saviour to die for his sins Sign 3. and satisfie Gods justice and reconcile him to God Notionally he is sick of sin and notionally he thinks he needeth a Physicion But practically at the heart he feeleth little of his disease and therefore little sâts by Christ. He feeleth not that which should throughly acquaint him with the Reasons of this blessed work of our Redemption And therefore indeed is a stranger to the mystery and an unbeliever at the heart and would turn Apostate if the tryal were strong enough He never felt himself a condemned man under the curse and wrath of God and lyable to Hell And therefore never lay in tears with Mary at his Saviours feet nor melted over his bleeding Lord nor feelingly said with Paul He came to save sinners of whom I am chief nor esteemed all things as loss and dung for the knowledge of Christ that he might be found in him Phil. 3. 7 8. He is a Christian but as a Turk is a Mahomâtane because it is the Religion of the King and the Country in which he was bred § 34. Sign 4. A Proud heart perceiveth not his own necessity of so great a change as a New birth Sign 4. and of the Holy Ghost to give him a new nature and plant the image of God upon him He findeth perhaps some breaches in his soul but he thinks there needs no breaking of the heart for them nor pulling all down and building up his hopes anew Amending his heart he thinks may serve the turn without making it and all things new The new creature he taketh to be but Baptism or some 2 Cor. 5. 17. patching up of the former state and amending some grosser things that were amiss He will confess that without Christ and grace we can do nothing but he thinketh this grace is an ordinary help Where as a humble soul is so emptyed of it self and perceiveth its deadness and insufficiency to good that it magnifieth grace and is wondrous thankful for it as for a new and spiritual life § 35. Sign 5. A Proud heart hath so little experimental sense of the great accusations which Scripture Sign 5. bringeth against the corrupted heart of man that it is easily drawn into any Heresie which denieth Rom 5. 12 17 18 19 John 3. 3 5 8. them As about our Original sin and misery and need of a Saviour about the desperate wickedness of the heart and mans insufficiency and impotencie to good yea averseness from it Whereas humble men are better acquainted with the sin within them that beareth witness to all these truths § 36. Sign 6. The Proud are insensible of the need and reason of all that diligence to mortifie the Jer. 17 9. Sign 6. flesh and subdue corruptions and watch the heart and walk with God in holiness of life which God requireth He saith what need all this ado He feeleth not the need of it and therefore thinks its more ado than needs But the humble soul is sensible of that within him that requireth it and justifieth the strictest waies of God The Rich think they have no need to labour but labour is a poor mans life and maintenance If he miss it a day he feeleth the want of it the next § 37. Sign 7. Proud men are much insensible of the want of frequent and fervent Prayer unto God Sign 7. Begging is the poor mans trade The humble soul perceives the need of it He finds as constant need of God as of air or bread or life it self And he knoweth that the exercise of our desires and faith and the expression by prayer of our dependance upon God is the way appointed for our supply But the proud are full-stomacht and think this earnest frequent praying is but hypocritical needless work and they cannot make a trade of begging and therefore they are sent empty away § 38. Sign 8. A proud man is a great undervaluer of all mercies and unthankful for them but Sign 8. especially for spiritual mercy He receiveth it customarily as if it were his due and customarily gives God thanks But though he may rejoyce in the prosperity of his flesh yet he is a stranger to holy thankfullness to God and thinks diminutively of mercy yea he is discontent and murmureth if God give him not as much as he desireth Whereas the humble confess themselves unworthy of the least Gen. 30. 10. 2 Chron. 32. 24 25 26. Hezekiahs lifting up and unthankfullness go together A poor man will be very thankful for a peny or a piece of bread which the rich would reject as a great indignity § 39. Sign 9. Proud men are allways impatient in their afflictions If they have a stoutness or stupidity Sign 9. yet they have not Christian patience They take it as if God used them hardly or did them wrong But the humble know that they deserve much worse and that the mercy that is left them is contrary to their desert And therefore say with the humbled Church Mic. 7. 9. I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him Lam. 3. 22. It is because his compassions fail not that we are not consumed § 40. Sign 10. Proud men are fearless of temptations and confident of their strength and the goodness Sign 10. of their hearts They dare live among snares in pomp and pleasure faring deliciously every day among plays and gaming and lascivious company and discourse and fear no hurt their Pride making them insensible of their danger and what tinder and gunpowder is in their natures for every spark of temptation to catch fire in But the humble are allways suspitious of themselves and know their danger and avoid the snare Prov. 14. 16. A wise man feareth and departeth from evil but the fool rageth and is confident Prov.
godly Son of a wicked Father is more honourable than they Your ancestors are but of the common stock of sinful Adam and your great friends may possibly become your enemies and it is little that the greatest of them can do for you if God be not your friend 7. Is it your learning or wisdom or ability for speech or action that you are proud of Remember that the Devils and many that are now in Hell have far exceeded you in these And that the wiser you are indeed the humbler you will be and by pride you confute your ostentation of your wisdom Achitophels wisdom which saveth not the owner from perdition is little cause of glorying Ier. 8. 8 9. There were men that boasted of their wisdom even in the Law of God who yet were ashamed and dismayed for they rejected the Word of the Lord and then what wisdom could there be in them Therefore thus saith the Lord Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom nor let the mighty man glory in his might let not the rich man glory in his riches but let him that gloryeth glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindness judgement and righteousness in the earth for in these do I delight saith the Lord Jer. 9. 23 24. Those were not unlearned of whom Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 1. 20. Where is the Wise Where is the Scribe Where is the Disputer of this world Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world 8. Is it success in Wars or great undertakings that you are proud of But by whose strength did you perform it And how unhappy a success is that which hindreth your success in the work of your salvation And how many have been brought down again to shame that have been lifted up in pride of their successes 9. Is it the applause of men that proclaim your excellency that you are proud of Alas how poor a portion is the breath of man And how mutable are your applauders that perhaps the next day will turn their tunes and as much reproach you Will you be proud of Praise when it is the Devils whistle purposely to entice you into this pernicious snare that he may destroy you It is a danger to be feared for it destroyeth many but not a benefit much to be rejoyced in much less to be proud of for few are the better for it Titles and applause increase not real worth and vertue but puff up many with a mortal tympanie 10. Is it your grace and goodness or eminency in Religion that you are proud of This is most absurd when predominant Pride is a certain sign that you have no saving grace at all and so are proud of what you have not And if you have it so far as you are proud of it you abuse it contradict it and destroy it For Pride is to Grace what the Plague or Consumption is to Health It is Novices that have least grace and knowledge that are aptest to be puft up with Pride and thereby to fall into the condemnation of the Devil 1 Tim. 3. 6. that is into the like punishment for the like sin When the Pot boyleth over that which was in it is lost in the fire Rise not too high in the esteem of your grace lest you rise to the loss of it Be not high-minded but fear Rom. 11. 20. When you think you stand take heed lest you fall 1 Cor. 10. 12. § 98. Direct 17. Look to the nature and tendency of every Grace and Ordinance and Duty and use them diligently for they all tend to the destruction of Pride Knowledge discerneth the folly and pernicious tendency of Pride and abundant matter for Humiliation Faith is the casting off our pride and going with empty hungry souls to Christ for mercy and supply It sheweth us the most powerful sight in the world for the humbling of a soul even a Crucified Christ and a most Holy God and a glorified society of humble souls and a dreadful judgement and damnation for the proud I might shew you the same of every grace and duty but for being tedious § 99. Direct 18. Look to the humbling Iudgements of God on your selves and others and turn them Direct 18. all against your Pride You will sure think it an unsuitable and unseasonable thing for the calamitous to be proud Are you not oft complaining of one thing or other upon your consciences your bodies your estates your names your relations or friends and yet will you be proud while you complain If the Judgements that have already befallen you humble you not it God love you and will save you you may expect you should feel more and the load should be increased till it make you sâoop O miserable obstinate sinners that can groan with sickness and yet be proud and murmur under want and yet be proud and daily crossed by one or other and yet be proud yea and tormented with fears of Gods displeasure and yet be proud Have not all the Wars and blood and ruines that have befallân us in these Kingdoms been yet enough to take down pride Many ãâ¦ã bling sights we have seen and many humbling stripes we have felt and yet are we not humbled We have seen houses râbbâd and Towns fired and the Countrey pillaged and the blood of many thousands shed and their carkasses scattered about the fields and yet are we not humbled If we were proud of our Riches they have been taken from us If proud of our buildings they have been tuââed into ruinous heaps If we have been proud of our Government and the Fame and Glory of our Countrây we have seen how our sins have pulled down our Government dishonoured our Rulers and blâmished our Glory and turned it into shame and yet are we not humbled If you lived in a house infected with the Plague and had buried Father and Mother and Brothers and Sisters and but a very few were left alive expecting when their turn came next if these few were not humbled would you not think them blind and sottish persons Do you yet look high and conâend for preheminânce and look for honour and envy others and desire to domineer and have your will and way and set out your selves in the neatest dress Must you have sharper stripes before you will be humbled Must greater injuries and violences and losses and fears and reproaches be the means Why will you choose so painful a remedy by frustrating the easier If it must be so the ãâ¦ã ment shall shortly come yet nearer to thee It shall either strip thee of the rest or cover theâ with shame or lay thee in pain upon thy Couch where thy head shall ake and thy heart be sick and thy bâdâ weaây and thou shalt pant and gasp for breath Wilt thou then be proud and câââââl for honour When thou expectest hourly when thy proud and guilty soul shall be turned out of tây body
interâss him in all § 26. Direct 12. Let every meditation be undertaken in a humble sense of thy own insufficiency Direct 12. with a believing dependance on thy Head and Saviour to guide and quicken thee by his holy Spirit and to cover the infirmities of thy holiest thoughts Whatever good is written upon our hearts must be written by the Spirit of the living God and this trust we must have through Christ to Godward not that we are sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 2 Cor. 3. 3 4 5. How heavily will all go on or rather how certainly shall we labour in vain and cast off all if Christ cast us off and leave us to our selves Think not that your life and strength is radically in your selves Go to him by renewed acts of faith by whom you must be quickned § 27. Direct 13. Let not your holy thoughts be so seldom as to keep you strange to the matter of Direct 13. your meditations nor so short as to be gone before you have made any thing of it Now and then a cursory thought will not acquaint the soul with God nor bring it to a habit and temperament of holiness Whereas that which you think on frequently and seriously as your business and delight will become the nutriment and nature of your souls As the air which we daily breathe in and the food which we daily live upon doth to our bodies And you will find that as use will breed skill and strength so it will cause such acquaintance and familiarity as will very much tend to the fruit and comfort of the work Whereas they that only cast now and then a look at God and holiness or are seldom and short in holy thoughts do lose so quickly the little which they get that it makes no great alteration on them § 28. Direct 14. Yet do not over-do in point of violence or length but carry on the work sincerely Direct 14. according to the abilities of your minds and bodies lest going beyond your strength you craze your brains and discompose your minds and disable your selves to do any thing at all Though we cannot estimatively love God too much yet is it possible to think of him with too much passion or too long at once Because it may be more than the Spirits and brain can bear And if once they be overstrained if they break not like a Lute-string screwed too high they will be like a legg that is out of joint that can pain you but not bear you While the soul âideth on so lame or dull a Horse as the body is it must not go the pace which it desireth but which the body can bear or else it may quickly be dismounted or like one that rideth on a tired Horse It is not the Horse that goeth at first with chafing heat and violence which will travel best But you must put on in the pace that you are able to hold out You little know how lamentable and distressed a case you will be in or how great an advantage the Tempter hath if once he do but tire you by over-doing § 29. Direct 15. Choâse not unnecessarily or ordinarily the bitterest or most unpleasant subjects for Direct 15. your meditation lest you make it grow a burden to you but dwell most on the sweet delightful thoughts of the infinite Love of God revealed by Christ and the eternal glory purchased by him and the wonderful helps and mercies in the way As it is the Gospel which Christs Ministers must preach to others so it is the Gospel which in your Meditations you must preach most to your selves It s Love and Pleasure which you must principally endeavour to excite And you must do it by contemplating amiableness and felicity the objects of love and pleasure For the thoughts of terror and wrath and misery are unfit to stir up these Though to the unconverted dull secure presumptuous or sensual sinner such thoughts are very necessary to awake him and prepare him for the thoughts of love and peace It is the principal part of this art to keep off loathing and aversness and to keep up readiness and delight § 30. Direct 16. When you are in company let out the fruit of your secret meditations in holy Direct 16. edifying discourse Gather not for your selves only but that you may communicate to others The good Scribe instructed to the Kingdom of God must bring forth out of his treasure things new and old Matth. 13. 52. That is Good which doth good God is communicative and the best men are likest to him Nay a fluent discourse sometimes is a great instructer to our selves and bringeth those things into our minds with clearness which long meditation would not have done For one thing leadeth in another and in a warm discourse the Spirits are excited and the understanding and memory are engaged to a close attention so that just in the speaking we have oft-times such a sudden appearance of some truth which before we took no notice of that we find it is no small addition to our knowledge which comes in this way As some find that vocal prayer doth more excite them and keep the mind from wandring than meer mental prayer doth so free discourse is but a vocal meditation And what mans thoughts are not more guilty of disorder vagaries and interruptions than his discourse is § 31. Direct 17. Obey all that God revealeth to you in your meditations and turn them all into Direct 17 faithful practice and make not thinking the end of thinking Else you will but do as the ungodly and disobedient in their prayers Eccles. 5. 1 2. who offer to God the Sacrifice of fools and consider not that they do evil Away with the sin and do the duty on which you think § 32. Direct 18. Think not that the same measure of contemplation and striving with their own affections Direct 18. is necessary to all but that an obediential active life may be as acceptable to God when he calleth men to it as a more contemplative life This leadeth me necessarily to give you some Directions about the difference of these wayes Tit. 4. The Difference between a Contemplative life and an obedient active life with Directions concerning them THis task will be best performed by answering those Questions which here need a Solution § 1. Quest. 1. What is a Contemplative Life and what is an Active obediential life Quest. 1. Answ. Every active Christian is bound to somewhat of contemplation and all contemplative persons What is a contemplative life are bound to Obedience to God and to so much of Action as may answer their abilities and opportunities But yet some are much more called to the one and some to the other And we denominate from that which is most eminent and the chief We call that a Contemplative life when a mans state and calling
moderation in the heart and cureth those bloodshotten eyes which are unable till cured to discern the truth It helpeth us to knowledge and to that which is more edifying and keepeth knowledge from puffing us up And experience will tell you at long running that among Antients and Moderns Greeks and Latines Papists and Protestants Lutherans and Calvinists Remonstrants and Contraremonstrants Prelatists Presbyterians Independents c. commonly the Moderaters are not only the best and most charitable but the wisest most judicious men § 61. Direct 19. With all your Readings still joyn the reading of the Scriptures and of the most Direct 19. holy and practical Divines not fantastical Enthusiastick counterfeits Paracelsian Divines but those that lead you up by the solid doctrine of faith and Love to true Devotion and Heavenly mindedness and conversation § 62. This must be your bread and drink your daily and substantial food without this you may soon be filled with air that cannot nourish you and prove in the end as sounding brass and tinkling Cymbals These will breed strength and peace and joy and help you in your Communion with God and hopes of Heaven and so promote the End of all your Studies There is more life and sweetness in these than in the things that are more remote from God and Heaven § 63. Direct 20. Lastly Do all as dying men promise not your selves long life lest it tempt you Direct 20. to waste your time on things least necessary and to loiter it away or lest you lose the quickning benefit which the sight of death and eternity would yield you in all your studies § 64. The nearer you apprehend your selves to death and Heaven the greater help you have to be mortisied and Heavenly This will make you serious and keep up right intentions and keep out wrong ones and powerfully help you against temptations that when you have studied to save others you may not be cast-awayes nor be cheated by the Devil with the shell and leaves and flowers while you go without the saving fruit § 65. I have spoken the more on this subject of Governing the Thoughts because it is so great and excellent a part of the work of man and God doth so much regard the heart and the Spirit of Christ and Satan so much strive for it and grace is so much employed about it and our Happiness or misery Joy or sorrow is greatly promoted by our Thoughts And more I would have said but that in the third Chapter and in my Treatise of the Divine Life there is much said already And for a Method and Directions for particular Meditations I have given it at large in the fourth Part of the Saints Rest from whence it may easily be taken and applyed to other subjects as it is there to Heaven It is easie to write and read Directions but I fear lest slothfulness through the difficulty of Practice will frustrate my Directions to the most But if any profit by them my labour is not lost CHAP. VII Directions for the Government of the Passions § 1. THE Passions are to be considered 1. As in themselves and the sin of them as respecting God and ourselves only And so I am to speak of them here 2. As they are a wrong to others and a breach of the commandments which require Love and duty towards our Neighbour And so I shall speak of them after § 2. Passions are not sinful in themselves for God hath given them to us for his service And there is none of them but may be sanctified and used for him But they are sinful 1. When they are misguided and placed on wrong objects 2. When they darken reason and delude the mind and keep out truth and seduce to error 3. When they rebel against the Government of the will and trouble it and hinder it in its choice or prosecution of good or urge it violently to follow their bruitish inclination 4. When they are unseasonable 5. Or immoderate and excessive in degree 6. Or of too long continuance 7. And when they tend to evil effects as to unseemly speeches or actions or to wrong another § 3. Passions are Holy when they are devoted to God and exercised upon him or for him They are Good when 1. They have right objects 2. And are guided by Reason 3. And are obedient to the well-guided will 4. And quicken and awake the Reason and the will to do their duty 5. And tend to good effects exciting all the other powers to their office 6. And exceed not in degree so as to disturb the brain or body Tit. 1. Directions against all sinful Passions in general § 4. Direct 1. TRust not to any present actual resistance without any due Habitual mortification of Direct 1. Passions and fortification of the soul against them Look most to the holy constitution of your mind and life and then sinful Passions will fall off like scabs from a healthful body when the blood is purified § 5. No wonder if an unholy soul be a slave to Passion when the Body is inclined to it For such a one is under the power of selfishness carnality and worldliness and from under the Government of Christ and his spirit and wanteth that life of Grace by which he should cure and subdue the corruptions of nature The way for such a one to master passion is not to strive by natural selfish principles and reasons which are partial poor and weak but to look first to the main and to seek with speed and earnestness for a New and sanctified heart and get Gods Image and his spirit and renewing quickning Grace This is the only effectual conqueror of Nature A dull and gentle disposition may seem without this to conquer that which never much assaulted it the tryal of such persons being some other way But none conquereth Satan indeed but the spirit of Christ. And if you should be free from passion and not be free from an unholy carnal worldly heart you must perish at last if you seemed the âalmest persons upon earth Begin therefore at the foundation and see that the Body of sin be mortified and that the whole tree be rooted up which beareth these evil bitter fruits and that the Holy victorious new-new-nature be within you and then you will resist sin with Light and Life which others resist but as in their sleep § 6. Direct 2. More particularly let your souls be still possessed with the fear of God and live as in Direct 12. his family under his eye and Government that his authority may be more powerful than temptations and your holy converse with him may make him still more regarded by you than men or any creatures And then this Sun will put out the lesser lights and the thunder of his voice will drown the whisperers that would provoke you and the humming of those wasps which make you so impatient God would make the creature nothing and then it would do
nothing to disturb you or carry you into sin § 7. Direct 3. Dwell in the delightful Love of God and in the sweet contemplation of his Love in Christ Direct 3. and âowl over his tender mercies in your thoughts and let your conversation be with the Holy ones in Heaven and your work be Thanksgivings and Praise to God And this will habituate your souls to such a sweetness and mellowness and stability as will resist sinful passion even as heat resisteth cold § 8. Direct 4. Keep your Consciences continually tender and then they will check the first appearance Direct 4. of sinful passions and will smart more with the sin than your passionate natures do with the provocation A scared Conscience and a hardened senseless heart is to every sin as a man that 's fast asleep is to thieves They may come in and do what they will so they do not waken him But a tender Conscience is always awake § 9. Direct 5. Labour after wisdom strength of Reason and a solid judgement for Passion is cherished Direct 5. by folly Children are easily overthrown and leaves are easily shaken with every little wind when men keep their way and rocks and mountains are not shaken Women and children and old and weak and sick people are usually most passionate If a wise man should have a passionate nature he hath that which can do much to controle it When folly is a weathercock at the winds command § 10. Direct 6. See that the will be confirmed and resolute and then it will soon command down Direct 6. passion Men can do much against Passion if they will Nature hath set the will in the Throne of the soul It is the sinful connivance and negligence of the will which is the guilty cause of all the rebellion As the connivance of the commanders is the common cause of mutinies in an Army The will Sâe ãâã of Tranquility of mind either consenteth or is remisâ in its office and in forbidding and repressing the rage of passion When I say you can do it if you will you think this is not true because you are willing and yet passion yieldeth not to your wills command But I mean not that every kind of willingness will serve It is not a sluggish wish that will do it But if the will were resolute without any compliance or connivance or negligence in its proper office no sinful passion could remain For it is no further sin than it is voluntary either by the wills compliance or omission and neglect Therefore let most of your labour be to waken and confirm the will and then it will command down passion § 11. Direct 7. Labour after holy fortitude courage and magnanimity Great minds are above all Direct 7. troubles desires or commotions about little things A poor base low and childish mind is never quiet longer then it is rockt asleep or flattered § 12. Direct 8. Especially see that you want not self-denial and that worldliness and fleshly-mindedness Direct 8. be throughly mortified For sinful passion is the very breath and pulse of a selfish fleshly worldly mind It is not more natural for dogs to fight about a bone than for such to snarl and quarrel or be in some distempered Passion about their selfish carnal-interest Covetousness will not let the mind be quiet It s as natural for a selfish man to be under the power of sinful Passions as for a man to shake that hath an ague or to fear that is melancholy Fleshly men have a Canine appetite and feaverish thirst continually upon them after some flesh-pleasing toy or other § 13. Direct 9. Keep a Court of Iustice in your souls and call your selves daily to account and Direct 9. let no passion scape without such a censure as is due If Reason and Conscience thus exercise and maintain their authority and passion be every day soundly rebuked it will wither like a plant that is cropt as fast as it springeth § 14. Direct 10. Deliberate and foresee the end examine whether passion tend to that which will be Direct 10. approveable when its past Looking to the end doth shame all sinful passions They are blind and moved only by things present They cannot endure the sight of the time to come nor to be examined whether they go or where is their home § 15. Direct 11. Keep a continual apprehension of the danger and odiousness of sinful passions by Direct 11. knowing how full they are of the spawn of many other sins See the evil of them in the effects Mark what passion doth in others and your selves what abundance of evil thoughts and words and deeds do come from sinful passions § 16. Direct 12. Observe the immediate troublesome effects and the disorders of your soul and so Direct 12. turn the fruit of passions against themselves Mark how they discompose you and disturb your Reason and make your minds like muddyed waters and breed a diseased unquietness in you unfitting you for your work and breaking your peace so that you can neither know nor use nor enjoy your selves § 17. Direct 13. Let Death look your passions frequently in the face It hath a mortifying vertue Direct 13. and as it sheweth us the vanity of the creature so it taketh down those passions which creature-interest and deceit have caused It exciteth reason and restoreth it to its dominion and silenceth the rebellion of the senses A man that is to die to morrow and knoweth it would easilier repell to day a temptation to lust or covetousness or drunkenness or revenge than at another time he could have done One look into eternity will powerfully rebuke all carnal passions § 18. Direct 14. Remember still that God is present Will you behave your selves passionately before Direct 14. him When the presence of your Prince would calm you Shall God and his holy Angels see thee like a Bedlam lay by thy reason and mis-behave thy self § 19. Direct 15. Have still some pertinent scripture ready to rebuke thy passions That thou mayst Direct 15. say as Christ to Satan Thus it is written Speak to it in the name and word of God Though the bare words will not charm these evil spirits yet the authority will curb them For this word is quick 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. and powerful a discerner of the throughts Heb. 4. 12. mighty though God to the pulling down of stroââ holds casting down imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it self against the knowledge of God and bringeth into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. § 20. Direct 16. Set Christ continually before you as your pattern who calleth you to learn of him Direct 16. to be meek and lowly Matth. 11. 29. Who desired not the wealth or glory of the world who loved his own that were in the world but loved not the things of the world who never was lifted up or sinfully
hoc enim sceleri juncta justitia est malo magno bonum ingens In illo autem scelus impunitas quae nescio an sceleâe ipso pejot sit Petrarch Dial. 66. li. 2. matter If it be so our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery Fornace and he will deliver us out of thy hand O King But if not be it known unto thee O King that we will not serve thy Gods c. Dan. 3. 16 17 18. Daniel would not cease praying thrice a day openly in his house for fear of the King or of the Lyons Moses forsook Egypt not fearing the wrath of the King for be endured as seeing him that is invisible Heb. 11. 27. So that we may boldly say The Lord is my helper and I will not fear what man shall do unto me Heb. 13. 6. § 19. Direct 19. Remember the dangers which you have been saved from already Especially from Direct 19. Sin and Hell And is an uncircumcised Philistine more invincible than the Lyon and the Bear § 20. Direct 20. Remember the great approaching day of Iudgement where great and small will Direct 20. be equal before God and where God will right all that were wronged by men and be the full and final avenger of his children He hath promised though he bear long to avenge them speedily Luke 18. 7 8. Can you believe that day and yet not think that it is soon enough to justifie you fully and finally and to make you reparations of all your wrongs Cannot you stay till Christ come to judge the quick and the dead You will then be loth to be found with those that as Saul made haste to sacrifice because he could not stay till Samuel came whose souls drew back because they could not live by faith Matth. 10. 26. Fear them not therefore for there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed and hid that shall not be known 2 Thess. 2. 6 7 8 9 10. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you and to you that are troubled rest with us when the Lord Iesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire taking vengeance c. When he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and admired in all them that do believe § 21. Direct 21. Remember that the fearful and unbelieving shall be shut out of Heaven Rev. 21. 8. Direct 21. that is Those that fear men more than God and cannot trust him with their lives and all but will rather venture upon his wrath by sin than on the wrath of man § 22. Direct 22. Turn your fear of the instruments of the Devil into pity and compassion to men in Direct 22. such lamentable misery and pray for them as Christ and Stephen did Foresee now the misery that is near them When you begin to be afraid of them suppose that just now were the day of Judgement and you saw how they will then tremble at the Bar of God as conscience sometimes makes some of them do at the hearing or remembring of it as Felix before Paul See them as ready to be sentenced to the fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels as Matth. 25. Can you fear him that is near such endless misery whom you should condole and pity as the antient Martyrs used to do 1 Pet. 4. 17. What shall the end of the persecutors be and where shall the ungodly sinners appear if judgement begin at the house of God and the righteous be saved with so much ado About the fear of Death I have written largely already in my Treatise of Self-denyal and in the See after To. 3. c. 29. Tit. 3. c. 30. Saints Rest and in The last Enemy Death c. and in The Believers Last Work Therefore I shall here pass it by Tit. 9. Directions against sinful Grief and Trouble § 1. SOrrow is planted in Nature to make man a subject capable of Government by making him capable of punishment that he might be kept from sin by the fear or sense of that which Nature hath made its punishment And that the beginnings of pain might help to prevent the sin that would bring more and might drive the wounded soul to its remedy or by sympathie might condole the misery of others § 2. Sorrow or grief in it self considered is neither Morally Good nor Evil but it is a Natural Passion and Evil that is hurtful to him that hath it but Good that is an apt conducible means to the Universal or higher Ends of Government to which the Creator and Universal King hath planted it in man The same may be said of all capacity of pain and natural misery § 3. Meer Sorrow in it self considered is a thing that God commandeth not nor taketh pleasure in Sorrow for our natural or penal hurt is in it self no duty but a necessary thing God doth not command it but threaten it Therefore there is no moral good in it God will not command or intreat men to feel when they are hurt or mourn under their torment but will make them do it whether they will or no Therefore humble souls must take heed of thinking they merit or please God meerly by sorrowing for their sufferings But yet sorrow for misery may accidentally become a duty and a moral good 1. Ratione principii by respect to the Principle it proceedeth from As when it is 1. The Even sorrow that profitteth not may testifie a just affection It is said by Laertius that when Solon was reproved for mourning for his Son with a Nihil proficis He answered At propter hoc ipsum illachrymor quia nihil proficio Belief of Gods threatnings which causeth the sorrow 2. When it cometh from a Love to God 2. Ratione materiae for the matters sake when it is the absence of God and his favour and his Spirit and Image which is the misery that we lament which therefore savoureth of some Love to God and not meer fleshly sensitive suffering 3. Ratione finis in respect of the end when we sorrow with intent to drive our hearts to Christ our Saviour and to value mercy and grace and to recover us to God 4. Ratione effecti in respect of the effect when these fore-mentioned Ends become the fruits of it § 4. Sorrow for sin is a duty and moral good 1. Formally in it self considered For to be sorrowful for offending God and violating his Law essentially containeth a will to please God and obey his Law 2. It must be also made good by a good principle that is by faith and Love 3. By a right end that it be to carry us from the sin to God 4. And by a right Guide and matter that it be sin indeed and not a mistaken seeming sin that is it we sorrow for But sorrow for sin materially may be made sinful 1. By an ill end and formal
men though never so sound and rational be certainly deceived in this we know not when they are not deceived and there can be no certainty of faith or knowledge For if you say that the Church telleth us that sense is deceived in this and only in this Deny not sense with the Papists I answer If it be not first granted that sense as so stated is certain in its apprehension there is no certainty then that there is a Church or a man or a world or what the Church ever said or any member of it And if sense be so fallible the Church may be deceived who by the means of sense doth come to all her knowledge To deny faith is the property of an Infidel To deny Reason is to deny Humanity and is fittest for a mad man or a Beast if without reason reason could be denyed But to deny the certainty of sense it self and of all the senses of all sound men and that about the proper objects of sense this sheweth that ambition can make a Religion which shall bring man quite below the Beasts and make him a Mushrome that Rome may have subjects capable of her Government and all this under pretence of honouring faith and saving souls Making God the destroyer of nature in order to its perfection and the deceiver of nature in order to its â edification § 12. Direct 10. Sense must not be made the Iudge of matters that are above it as the proper objects Direct 10. of faith and reason nor must we argue negatively from our senses in such cases which God in nature never brought into their Court. We cannot say that there is no God no Heaven no Hell no Angels no souls of men because we see them not We cannot say I see not the Antipodes nor other Kingdoms of the world and therefore there is no such place so we say as well as the Papists that sense is no Judge whether the spiritual body of Christ be present in the Sacrament no more than whether an Angel be here present But sense with reason is the Judge whether bread and Wine be there present or else humane understanding can judge of nothing Christ would have had Thomas to have believed without seeing and feeling and blesseth those that neither see him nor feel and yet believe but he never blesseth men for believing contrary to the sight and feeling and taste of all that have sound senses and understandings in the world Their instance of the Virgins conception of Christ is nothing contrary to this For it belongeth not to sense to judge whether a Virgin may conceive Nor will any wise mans Reason judge that the Creator who in making the world of nothing was the only cause cannot supply the place of a partial second cause in Generation They might more plausibly argue with Aristotle against the Creation it self that ex nihilo nihil fit but as it is past doubt that the infallibility of sense is nothing at all concerned in this so it is sufficiently proved by Christians that God can create without any pre-existent matter Reason can see much further than sense by the help of sense and yet much further by the help of Divine Revelation by faith To argue Negatively against the conclusions of Reason or Divine Revelation from the meer negation of sensitive apprehension is to make a Beast of man We must not be so irrational or impious as to say that there is nothing but what we have seen or felt or tasted c. If we will believe others who have seen them that there are other parts of the world we have full Reason to believe the sealed testimony of God himself that there are such superiour worlds and powers as he hath told us We have the use of sense in hearing or seeing Gods revelation and we have no more in receiving mans report of those Countreys which we never saw § 13. If they will make it the Question whether the sense may not be deceived I answer we doubt not by distance of the objects or distempers or disproportions of it self or the Media it may But if the sense it self and all the means and objects have their natural soundness aptitude and disposition it is a contradiction so say it is deceived for that is to say it is not the sense which we suppose it is If God deceive it thus he maketh it another thing It is no more the same nor will admit the same definition But however it is most evident that the senses being the first entrance or inlet of knowledge the first certainty must be there which is presupposed to the certain judgement of the intellect But if these err all following certainty which supposeth the certainty of the senses is destroyed And this error in the first reception like an error in the first concoction is not rectified by the second And if God should thus leave all men under a fallibility of sense he should leave no certainty in the world and I desire those that know the definition of a lye to consider whether this â be not to feign God to lye in the very frame of nature and by constant lyes to rule the world when yet it is impossible for God to lye And if this Blasphemy were granted them yet it would be mans duty still to judge by such senses as he hath about the objects of sense For if God have made them fallible we cannot make them better Nor can we create a Reason in our selves which shall not presuppose the judgement of sense or which shall-supply its ordinary natural defects So that the Roman faith of Transubstantiation denying the reality of Bread and Wine doth not only unman the world but bring man lower than a Beast and make sense to be no sense and the world to be governed by natural deceit or lyes and banish all certainty of faith and reason from the Earth and after all â with such wonderful enmity to charity as maketh man liker the Devil than else could easily be believed they sentence all to Hell that believe not this and decree to burn them first on earth and to depose Temporal Lords from their dominions that favour them or that will not exterminate them from their Lands and so absolve their Subjects from their Allegiance and give their Dominions to others All this you may read in the third Canon of the Laterane General Council under Innocent 3. § 14. Direct 11. Look not upon any object of sense with sense alone nor stop not in it but let reason Direct 11. begin where sense doth end and alwayes see by faith or reason the part which is invisible as well as the sensible part by sense By that which is seen collect and rise up to that which is unseen It God had given us an eye or ear or taste or feeling and not a mind then we should have exercised no other faculty but what we had But sure he
your selves or others what you are is to know what your pleasures are or at least what you choose and desire for your pleasure If the Body rule the Soul you are bruitish and shall be destroyed If the Soul rule the Body you live according to true humane nature and the ends of your creation If the Pleasures of the Body are the predominant pleasures which you are most addicted to then the Body ruleth the Soul and you shall perish as Traytors to God that debase his Image and turn man into Beast Rom. 8. 13. If the Pleasure of the Soul be your most predominant pleasure which you are most addicted to though you attain as yet but little of it then the Soul doth Rule the Body and you live like men And this cannot well be till Faith shew the Soul those higher Pleasures in God and everlasting Glory which may carry it above all fleshly pleasures By all this set together you may easily perceive that the way of the Devil to corrupt and damn men is to keep them from faith that they may have no Heavenly Spiritual pleasure and to strengthen sensuality and give them their fill of fleshly pleasures to imprison their minds that they may ascend no higher And that the way to sanctifie and save men is to help them by faith to Heavenly pleasure and to abate and keep under that fleshly pleasure that would draw down their minds And by this you may see how to understand the doctrine of mortification and taming the body and abstaining from the pleasures of the flesh And you may now understand what personal mischief Lust doth to the soul. § 12. 10. Your own experience and consciences will tell you that if it be not exceedingly moderated it unfitteth you for every holy duty You are unfit to meditate on God or to pray to him or to receive his word or sacrament And therefore nature teacheth those that meddle with holy things to be more continent than others which Scripture also secondeth 1 Sam. 21. 4 5. Such sensual Rev. 14. 4. things and sacred things do not well agree too near § 13. 11. And as by all this you see sufficient cause why God should make stricter Laws for the bridling of Lust than fleshly lustful persons like so when his Laws are broken by the unclean it is a sin that Conscience till it be quite debauched doth deeply accuse the guilty for and beareth a very clear testimony against O the unquietness the horror the despair that I have known many persons Saith Chrysostom The Adulterer even before damnation is most miserable still in fear trembling at a shadow fearing them that know and them that know not always in pain even in the dark in even for the sin of self-pollution that never proceeded to fornication And how many adulterers and fornicators have we known that have lived and died in despair and some of them hang'd themselves Conscience will condemn this sin with a heavy condemnation till custom or infidelity have utterly seared it § 14. 12. And it is also very observable that when men have once mastered conscience in this point and reconciled it to this sin of fornication it 's an hundred to one that they are utterly hardned 1 Tim. 6 9. Hârâsâd lusts whâ hâd own men in destruction and perââtion in all abhomination and scarce make conscience of any other villany whatsoever If once fornication go for nothing or a small matter with them usually all other sin is with them of the same account If they have but an equal temptation to it lying and swearing and perjury and theft yea and murder and treason would seem small too I never knew any one of these but he was reconcileable and prepared for any villany that the Devil set him upon And if I know such a man I would no more trust him than I would trust a man that wants nothing but Interest and Opportunity to commit any heynous sin that you can name Though I confess I have known divers of the former sort that have committed this sin under horror and despair that have retained some good in other points and have When an Adulterer asked Thales whether he should make al Vow against his sin he answered him Adultery is as bad as pârjury If thou dare be an adulterer thou darest forswear thy self Laert. Herod durst behead Iohâ that durst be incestuous been recovered yea of this later sort that have reconciled their Consciences to fornication I never knew one that was recovered or that retained any thing of Conscience or honesty but so much of the shew of it as their Pride and worldly interest commanded them and they were malignant enemies of goodness in others and lived according to the unclean spirit which possessed them They are terrible words Prov. 2. 18 19. For her house inclineth unto death and her paths unto the dead None that go unto her return again neither take they hold on the paths of life Age keepeth them from actual filthiness and lust and so may Hell for there is no fornication but they retain their debauched seared Consciences § 15. 13. And it is the greater sin because it is not committed alone but the Devil taketh them by couples Lust enflameth lust And the fewel set together makes the greatest flame Thou art guilty of the sin of thy wretched companion as well as of thine own § 16. 14. Lastly the miserable effects of it and the punishments that in this life have attended it do Jud. 19. 20 The tribe of Benjamin was almost cut off upon the occasion of an Adultery or rape See Num. 25 8. Gen. 12. 17. 2 Sam 12. 10. Luk 3. 19. 1 Cor. 5. 1. Joh. 8. 2. Aid Aeliaâ sol 47. tell us how God accounteth of the sin It hath ruined persons families and Kingdoms And God hath born his testimony against it by many signal judgements which all Histories almost acquaint you with As there is scarce any sin that the New-testament more frequently and bitterly condemneth as you may see in Pauls Epistles 2 Pet. 2. Iud c. so there are not many that Gods providence more frequently pursueth with shame and misery on earth And in the latter end of the world God hath added one concomitant plague not known before called commonly the Lues Venerea the Venereous Pox so that many of the most bruitish sort go about stigmatized with a mark of Gods vengeance the prognostick or warning of a heavier vengeance And there is none of them all that by great Repentance be not made new creatures but leave an infamous name and memory when they are dead if their sin was publickly known Let them be never so great and never so gallant victorious successful liberal and flattered or applauded while they lived God ordereth it so that Truth shall ordinarily prevail with the Historians that write of them when they are dead and with all sober men their names rot and stink as
Laert. in Aristip. a man is such are his speeches such his works and such his life Therefore by vain or sinful words you tell men the vanity and corruption of your minds § 4. 3. Mens works have a great dependance on their words Therefore if their deeds be regardable their words are regardable Deeds are stirred up or caused by words Daily experience telleth us the power of speech A speech hath saved a Kingdom and a speech hath lost a Kingdom Great actions depend on them and greater consequents § 5. 4. If the men that we speak to be regardable words are regardable For words are powerful instruments of their good or hurt God useth them by his Ministers for mens conversion and salvation And Satan useth them by his Ministers for mens subversion and damnation How many thousand souls are hurt every day by the words of others Some deceived some puffed up some hardned and some provoked to sinful passions And how many thousand are every day edified by words either instructed admonished quickned or comforted Paul saith The weapons of our warfare are 2 Cor. 10. 4. mighty through God And Pythagoras could say that Tongues cut deeper than swords because they reach even to the soul Tongue sins and duties therefore must needs be great § 6. 5. Our Tongues are the Instruments of our Creators praise purposely given us to speak good of Psal. 66. 2. ââ 2 135. 3. 148. 13. â9 2. 100. his Name and to declare his works with rejoycing It is no small part of that service which God expects from man which is performed by the Tongue nor a small part of the end of our Creation The use of all our highest faculties parts and graces are expressively by the Tongue Our Wisdom and Knowledge our Love and Holiness are much lost as to the Honour of God and the good of others if not expressed The tongue is the Lanthorn or Casement of the soul by which it looketh out and shineth unto others Therefore the sin or duty of so noble an instrument are not to be made light of by any that regard the honour of our Maker § 7. 6. Our words have a great reflection and operation upon our own hearts As they come from them so they recoil to them as in prayer and conference we daily observe Therefore for our own good or hurt our words are not to be made light of § 8. 7. Gods Law and Iudgement will best teach you what regard you should have to words Christ telleth you that by your words you shall be justified and by your words you shall be condemned Matth. Matth. 12. 32. They who use but few words need not many Laws said Charyllus when he was asked why âyââââgus made so few Laws Pâât Apophâhâg p. 423. 12. 37. And it is words of Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost which are the unpardonable sin Jam. 3. 2. If any man offend not in word the same is a perfect man and able to bridle the whole body v. 6. The tongue is a fire a world of iniquity so is the tongue amongst our members that it defileth the whole body and setteth on fire the course of nature and it is set on fire of Hell Jam. 1. 26. If any man among you seem to be Religious and bridleth not his tongue but deceiveth his own heart this mans Religion is vain 1 Pet. 3. 10. For he that will love life and see good dayes let him refrain his tongue from evil and his lips that they speak no guile Matth. 12. 36. But I say unto you that every idle word that men shall speak they shall give account thereof in the day of judgement The third Commandment telleth us that God will not hold him guiltless that taketh his Name in vain And Psal. 15. 1 2 3. Speaking the truth in his heart and not backbiting with the tongue is the mark of him that shall abide in Gods Tabernacle and dwell in his holy Hill And the very work of Heaven is said to be the perpetual praising of God Rev. 14. 11. Judge now how God judgeth of your words § 9. 8. And some conjecture may be made by the judgement of all the world Do you not care your selves what men speak of you and to you Do you not care what language your children or servants or neighbours give you Are not words against the King treasonable and capital as well as deeds The wheel of affairs or course of nature is set on fire by words Jam. 3. 6. I may conclude then with Prov. 18. 21. Death and life are in the power of the tongue and Prov. 21. 23. Whoso keepeth his mouth and his tongue keepeth his soul from trouble § 10. Direct 2. Understand well and remember the particular duties of the Tongue For the meer Direct 2. restraint of it from evil is not enough And they are these 1. To glorifie God by the magnifying of The Duties of the Tongue his Name To speak of the praises of his Attributes and Works 2. To sing Psalms of Praise to him and delight our souls in the sweet commemoration of his excellencies 3. To give him thanks for the mercies already received and declare to others what he hath done for our souls and bodies for Plato Rectâ diceâe in quatuor scindit 1. Quid dicere oportet 2. Quam multa dicere 3. Ad quos 4. Quando sit dicendum Ea oportet dicere quae sint utilia dicenti auditori Nec nimis multa nec pauciora quam satis est Sâad peccântes seniores dicendum sit verba illi aetati congrua loquamur sin vero ad juniores dicândum sit majore autoritate uâamur in dicendo Laârt in Plat. his Church and for the world 4. To pray to him for what we want and for our brethren for the Church and for the conversion of his and our enemies 5. To appeal to him and swear by his Name when we are called to it lawfully 6. To make our necessary Covenants and Vows to him and to make open profession of our belief subjection and obedience to him before men 7. To preach his Word or declare it in discourse and to teach those that are committed to our care and edifie the ignorant and erroneous as we have opportunity 8. To defend the truth of God by conference or disputation and consute the false doctrine of deceivers 9. To exhort men to their particular duties and to reprove their particular sins and endeavour to do them good as we are able 10. To confess our own sins to God and man as we have occasion 11. To crave the advice and help of others for our souls and enquire after the will of God and the way to salvation 12. To praise that which is good in others and speak good of all men superiours equals and inferiors so far as there is just ground and cause 13. To bear witness to the truth when we are called
those places where I have opened the difference between Mortal reigning sins and Infirmities At present take this brief solution 1. It is a thing of too great difficulty to determine just how many acts of a great sin may consist with a present state of grace that is of right by Covenant to Heaven 2. All sin which consisteth with an habitual predominant Love of God and Holiness consisteth with a state of Life and no other 3. He that seldom or never committeth such external crimes and yet Loveth not God and Heaven and Holiness above all the pleasures and interests of the flesh is in a state of death 4. It is certain that his Love to God and Holiness is not predominant whose carnal Interest and Iust hath ordinarily in the drift and tenor Rom 6. 16. of his life more power to draw him to the wilfull committing of known sin than the said Love of God and Heaven and Holiness have to keep him from it For his servants men are whom they obey whether it be sin unto death or obedience unto righteousness 5. Therefore the way to know whether sin be mortified or mortal is 1. By feeling the true bent of the will whether we Love or hate it 2. By observing the true bent and tenor of our lives whether Gods Interest in us or the contrary be predominant when we are our selves and are tempted to such sins 6 He that will sin thus as oft as will stand with saving grâce shall never have the assurance of his sincerity or the peace or comfort of a sound believer till he repent and lead a better life 7. He that in his sin retaineth the spirit of Adoption or the Image of God or habitual divine Love hath also Habitual and Virtual Repentance for that very sin before he actually Repenteth Because he hath that Habitual Hatred of it which will cause actual Repentance when he is composed to act according to his predominant habits 8. In the mean time the state of such a sinner is neither to be unregenerate Carnal unholy as he was before Conversion and so to lose all his Right to Life nor yet to have so full a Right as if he had not sinned But a bar is put in against his claim which must be removed before his Right be full and such as is ripe for present possession 9. There are some sins which all men continue in while they live As defect in the degrees of faith hope love c. vain thoughts words disorder passions c. And these sins are not totally involuntary Otherwise they were no sins Yea the Evil is prevalent in the will against the Good so far as to commit those sins though not so far as to vitiate the bent of heart or life 10. There are some sins which none on earth do actually Repent of viz. Those that they know not to be sins and those that they utterly forget and those faults which they are guilty of just at the time of dying 11. In these cases Virtual or Implicite or Habitual Rom 7. 20 21 22 23. Repentance doth suffice to the preventing of damnation As also a Will to have lived perfectly sufficeth in the case of continued imperfections 12. Things work not on the Will as they are in themselves but as they are apprehended by the understanding And that which is apprehended to be either of doubtful evil or but a little sin and of little danger will be much less resisted and ofter committed than sins that are clearly apprehended to be great Therefore where any sort of Lye is apprehended thus as of small or doubtful evil it will be the oftner committed 13. If this apprehension be wrong and come from the predominancy of a carnal or ungodly heart which will not suffer the understanding to do its office nor to take that to be evil which he would not leave then both the Iudgement and the Lye are mortal and not mortified pardoned sins 14. But if this misapprehension of the understanding do come from natural impotency or unavoidable want of better information or only from the fault of a vicious inclination which yet is not predominant but is the remnant of a vice which is mortified in the main then neither the errour nor the often lying is a mortal but a mortified sin As for instance If false Teachers as the Jesuits should perswade a justified person that a lye that hurteth no man but is officious is but a venial or no sin it is possible for such a person often to commit it though he err not altogether innocently 15. Though it is true that all good Christians should not indulge the smallest sin and that true Grace will make a man willing to forsake the least yet certain experience telleth us that some constant sinning aforenamed doth consist with grace in all that have it upon earth And therefore that Lesser sins as thoughts passions are not resisted so much as greater be and therefore that they are more indulged and favoured or else they would not be committed No good men rise up with so great and constant watchfulness against an idle thought or word or a disorder in prayer c. as they do against a heynous sin He that would have this and and all such Cases resolved in a word and not be put on trying the Case by all these distinctions must take another Casuist or rather a Deceiver instead of a Resolver For I cannot otherwise resolve him Quest. 2. Is it not contrary to the light of Nature to suffer e. g. a Parent a King my Self my Quest. 2. Country rather to be destroyed than to save them by a harmless lie Answ. No Because 1. Particular good must give place to common And if once a Lie may pass Answ. for Lawful in cases where it seemeth to be good it will overthrow humane converse and debauch mans nature and the world 2. And if one evil may be made a means for good it will infer that other may be so too and so will confound good and evil and leave vitious man to take all for good which he thinks will do good That is not to be called a harmless Lie which is simply evil being against the Law of God against the order of nature the use of humane faculties and the interest and converse of the sociable world 3. The error of the objectors chiefly consisteth in thinking that nothing is further hurtful and morally evil than as it doth hurt to some men in corporal respects Whereas that is evil which is against the universal Rule of Rectitude against the will of God and against the nature and perfection of the agent much more if it also tend to the hurt of other mens souls by giving them an example of sinning 4. And though there may sometimes be some humane probability of such a thing yet there is no certainty that ever it will so fall out that a Lie shall save the Life of âing Parent or
and breed up children for the devil Their natural corruption is advantage enough to Satan to engage them to himself and use them for his service But when Parents shall also take the Devils part and teach their children by precepts or example how to serve him and shall estrange them from God and a holy life and fill their minds with false conceits and prejudice against the means of their salvation as if they had sold their children to the Devil no wonder then if they have a black posterity that are trained up to be heirs of Hell He that will train up children for God must begin betimes before sensitive objects take too deep possession of their hearts and custom increase the pravity of their nature Original sin is like the arched Indian Fig-tree whose branches turning downwards and taking root do all become as trees themselves The acts which proceed from this habitual viciousness do turn again into vicious habits And thus sinful nature doth by its fruits increase it self And when other things consume themselves by breeding all that sin breedeth is added to it self and its breeding is its feeding and every act doth confirm the habit And therefore no means in all the world doth more effectually tend to the happiness of souls than wise and holy education This dealeth with sin before it hath taken the deepest root and boweth nature while it 's but a twig It preventeth the increase of natural pravity and keepeth out those deceits corrupt opinions and carnal fantasies and lusts which else would be serviceable to sin and Satan ever after It delivereth up the heart to Christ betime or at least doth bring him a Disciple to his School to learn the way to life eternal and to spend those years in acquainting himself with the ways of God which others spend in growing worse and in learning that which must be again unlearned and in fortifying Satans garrison in their hearts and defending it against Christ and his saving grace But of this more anon § 5. Motive 5. A holy well-governed family is the preparative to a holy and well-governed Church If Masters of families did their parts and sent such polished materials to the Churches as they ought to Motive 5 do the work and life of the Pastors of the Church would be unspeakably more easie and delightful It would do one good to Preach to such an auditory and to Catechise them and instruct them and examine them and watch over them who are prepared by a wise and holy education and understand and love the doctrine which they hear To lay such polished stones in the building is an easie and delightful work How teachable and tractable will such be And how prosperously will the labours of their Pastors be laid out upon them And how comely and beautiful the Churches be which are composed of such persons And how pure and comfortable will their communion be But if the Churches be sties of unclean beasts if they are made up of ignorant and ungodly persons that savour nothing but the things of the flesh and use to worship they know not what we may thank ill-governed families for all this It is long of them that Ministers preach as to idiots or barbarians that cannot understand them and that they must be always feeding their auditors with milk and teaching them the principles and Catechizing them in the Church which should have been done at home Yea it is long of them that there are so many Wolves and Swine among the Sheep of Christ and that holy things are administred to the enemies of holiness and the godly live in communion with the haters of God and Godliness and that the Christian Religion is dishonoured before the heathen world by the worse-than-heathenish lives of the Professors and the pollutions of the Churches do hinder the conversion of the unbelieving world whilest they that can judge of our Religion no way but by the people that profess it do judge of it by the lives of them that are in heart the enemies of it when the haters of Christianity and Godliness are the Christians by whose conversations the Infidel world must judge of Christianity you may easily conjecture what judgement they are like to make Thus Pastors are discouraged the Churches defiled Religion disgraced and Infidels hardned through the impious disorder and negligence of families What Universities were we like to have if all the Grammar-Schools should neglect their duties and send up their scholars untaught as they received them and if all Tutors must teach their pupils first to spell and read Even such Churches we are like to have when every Pastor must first do the work which all the Masters of families should have done and the part of many score or hundreds or thousands must be performed by one § 6. Motive 6. Well-governed Families tend to make a happy State and Commonwealth A good Motive 6. education is the first and greatest work to make good Magistrates and good Subjects because it tends to make good men Though a good man may be a bad Magistrate yet a bad man cannot be a very good Magistrate The ignorance or worldliness or sensuality or enmity to godliness which grew up with them in their youth will shew it self in all the places and relations that ever they shall come into When an ungodly family hath once confirmed them in wickedness they will do wickedly in every state of life when a perfidious Parent hath betrayed his Children into the power and service of the Devil they will serve him in all relations and conditions This is the School from whence come all the injustice and cruelties and persecutions and impieties of Magistrates and all the murmurings and rebellions of subjects This is the soil and seminary where the seed of the Devil is first sown and where he nurseth up the plants of Covetousness and Pride and Ambition and Revenge Malignity and Sensuality till he transplant them for his service into several Offices in Church and State and into all places of inferiority where they may disperse their venome and resist all that is good and contend for the interest of the flesh and Hell against the interest of the Spirit and of Christ. But O what a blessing to the world would they be that shall come prepared by a holy education to places of Government and Subjection And how happy is that Land that is ruled by such superiours and consisteth of such prepared subjects as have first learnt to be subject to God and to their Parents § 7. Motive 7. If the Governours of Families did faithfully perform their duties it would be a Motive 7. great supply as to any defects in the Pastors part and a singular means to propagate and preserve Religion in times of publick negligence or persecution Therefore Christian Families are called Churches because they consist of holy persons that worship God and learn and love and obey his word If you lived among
in my Saints Rest Part 3. Chap. 14. Sect. 11. c. and therefore shall be here omitted yet something shall be inserted lest the want here should appear too great § 1. Motive 1. Consider how deeply Nature it self doth engage you to the greatest care and diligence Motive 1. for the holy education of your children They are as it were parts of your selves and those that Nature teacheth you to Love and provide for and take most care for next your selves And will you be regardless of their chief concernments and neglective of their souls Will you no other way shew your love to your children than every Beast or Bird will to their young to cherish them till they can go abroad and shift for themselves for corporal sustenance It is not Dogs or Beasts that you bring into the world but Children that have immortal souls And therefore it is a care and education suitable to their natures which you owe them Even such as conduceth most effectually to the happiness of their souls Nature teacheth them some natural things without you as it doth the Bird to flye But it hath committed it to your trust and care to teach them the greatest and most necessary things If you should think that you have nothing to do but feed them and leave all the rest to Nature then they would not learn to speak And if Nature it self would condemn you if you teach them not to speak it will much more condemn you if you teach them not to understand both what they ought to speak and do They have an everlasting inheritance of happiness to attain and it is that which you must bring them up for They have an endless misery to escape and it is that which you must diligently teach them If you teach them not to escape the flames of Hell what thanks do they owe you for teaching them to speak and go If you teach them not the way to Heaven and how they may make sure of their salvation what thanks do they owe you for teaching them how to get their livings a little while in a miserable world If you teach them not to know God and how to serve him and be saved you teach them nothing or worse than nothing It is in your hands to do them the greatest kindness or cruelty in all the world Help them to know God and to be saved and you do more for them than if you helped them to be Lords or Princes If you neglect their souls and breed them in ignorance worldliness ungodliness and sin you betray them to the Devil the enemy of souls even as truly as if you sold them to him You sell them to be slaves to Satan you betray them to him that will deceive them and abuse them in this life and torment them in the next If you saw but a burning Fornace much more the flames of Hell would you not think that man or woman more fit to be called a Devil than a Parent that could find in their hearts to cast their Child into it or to put him into the hands of one that would do it What Monsters then of inhumanity are you that read in Scripture which is the way to Hell and who they be that God will deliver up to Satan to be tormented by him and yet will bring up your children in that very way and will not take pains to save them from it What a stir do you make to provide them food and rayment and a competent maintenance in the world when you are dead And how little pains take you to prepare their souls for the heavenly inheritance If you seriously believe that there are such Ioyes or Torments for your children and your selves as soon as death removeth you hence is it possible that you should take this for the least of their concernments or make it the least and last of your cares to assure them of an endless happiness If you Love them shew it in those things on which their everlasting welfare doth depend Do not say you Love them and yet lead them unto Hell If you love them not yet be not so unmerciful to them as to damn them It is not your saying God forbid and we hope better that will make it better or be any excuse to you What can you do more to damn them if you studied to do it as maliciously as the Devil himself You cannot possibly do more than to bring them up in ignorance carelessness worldliness sensuality and ungodliness The Devil can do nothing else to damn either them or you but by tempting to sin and drawing you from Godliness There is no other way to Hell No man is damned for any thing but this And yet will you bring them up in such a life and say God forbid we do not desire to damn them But it is no wonder when you do by your children but as you do by your selves Who can look that a man should be reasonable for his child that is so unreasonable for himself Or that those Parents should have any mercy on their childrens souls that have no mercy on their own You desire not to damn your selves but yet you do it if you live ungodly lives And so you will do by your children if you train them up in ignorance of God and in the service of the flesh and world You do like one that should set fire on his house and say God forbid I intend not to burn it or like one that casteth his child into the Sea and saith he intendeth not to drown him or traineth him up in robbing and thievery and saith he intendeth not to have him hanged But if you intend to make a Thief of him it is all one in effect as if you intended his hanging for the Law determineth it and the Iudge will intend it So if you intend to train up your children in ungodliness as if they had no God nor souls to mind you may as well say you intend to have them damned And were not an enemy yea is not the Devil more excusable for dealing thus cruelly by your children than you that are their Parents that are bound by Nature to love them and prevent their misery It is odious in Ministers that take the charge of souls to betray them by negligence and be guilty of their everlasting misery but in Parents it is more unnatural and therefore more unexcusable § 2. Motive 2. Consider that God is the Lord and Owner of your children both by the title of Creation and Motive 2. Redemption Therefore in justice you must resign them to him and educate them for him Otherwise you rob God of his own Creatures and rob Christ of those for whom he dyed and this to give them to the Devil the enemy of God and them It was not the world or the flesh or the Devil that created them or redeemed them but God And it is not possible for any Right to be built upon a
that you behaved not your selves like such as Loved them It doth not deserve the name of Love which can leave a soul to endless misery § 12. What then shall we say of them that do not only deny their help but are hinderers of the 1 King 11. 4. Act. 5. 2. âââââs Adams tempter Job 2. 9. holiness and salvation of each other And yet the Lord have mercy on the poor miserable world how common a thing is this among us If the wife be ignorant and ungodly she will do her worst to make or keep her husband such as she is her self And if God put any holy inclinations into his heart she will be to it as water to the fire to quench it or to keep it under And if he will not be as sinful and miserable as her self he shall have little quietness or rest And if God open the eyes of the wife of a bad man and shew her the amiableness and necessity of a holy life and she do but resolve to obey the Lord and save her soul what an enemy and tyrant will her husband prove to her if God restrain him not so that the Devil himself doth scarce do more against the saving of their souls than ungodly Husbands and Wives do against each other § 13. 2. Consider also that you live not up to the Ends of Marriage nor of humanity if you are not helpers to each others souls To help each other only for your bellies is to live together but like beasts You are appointed to live together as heirs of the grace of life 1 Pet. 3. 7. And husbands must love their Wives as Christ loved his Church who gave himself for it that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it that he might present it to himself a glorious Church without spot or wrinkle holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 26 27. That which is the end of your very life and being must be the end of your relations and your daily converse § 14. 3. Consider also if you neglect each others souls what enemies you are to one another and how you prepare for your everlasting sorrows When you should be preparing for your joyful meeting in Heaven you are laying up for your selves everlasting horrour What a dreadful meeting and greeting will you have at the bar of Christ or in the flames of hell when you shall find there how perversly you have done Is it not better to be praising God together in Glory than to be rageing 1 Thes. 5. 11. Heb. 12. 15. Col 2. 19. Eph. 4. 16. 1 Cor. 7. 5. Gen. 35. 2 4. Lev. 19. 17. against each other in the horrour of your Consciences and flying in the faces of one another with such accusations as these O cruel Husband O merciless deceitful Wife It was long of you that I came to this miserable woful End I might have lived with Christ and his Saints in Joy and now I am tormented in these flames in desperation You were commanded by God to have given me warning and told me of my sin and misery and never to let me rest in it but to have instructed and intreated me till I had come home by Christ that I might not have come to this place of torment But you never so much as spake to me of God and my salvation unless it were lightly in jeast or in your common talk If the house had been on fire you would have been more earnest to have quenched it than you were to save my soul from hell You never told me seriously of the misery of a natural unrenewed state nor of the great necessity of regeneration and a holy life nor never talkt to me of Heaven and Hell as matters of such consequence should have been mentioned But morning and night your talk was nothing but about the world and the things of the world your idle talk and jesting and froward and carnal and unprofitable discourse was it that filled up all Numb 16. 27 32. the time and we had not one sober word of our salvation You never seriously foretold me of this day You never prayed with me nor read the Scripture and good Books to me You took no pains to help me to knowledge nor to humble my hardened heart for my sins nor to save me from them nor to draw me to the Love of God and holiness by faith in Christ You did not go before me with the good example of a holy and heavenly conversation but with the evil example of an ungodly fleshly worldly life You neither cared for your own soul nor mine nor I for yours or mine own and now we are justly condemned together that would not live in Holiness together O foolish miserable souls that by your ungodliness and negligence in this life will prepare each other for such a life of endless wo and horror O therefore resolve without delay to live together as the heirs of Heaven and to be helpers to Directions to help each other to salvation each others souls To which end I will give you these following Sub-directions which if you will faithfully practise may make you to be special blessings to each other § 15. Direct 1. If you would help to save each others souls you must each of you be sure that Subdirect 1. you have a care of your own and retain a deep and lively apprehension of those great and everlasting matters of which you are to speak to others It cannot be reasonably expected that he should have Gen. 2. 18. a due compassion to anothers soul that hath none to his own and that he should be at the pains that is needful to help another to salvation that setteth so little by his own as to sell it for the base and momentany ease and pleasure of the flesh Nor is it to be expected that a man should speak with any suitable weight and seriousness about those matters whose weight his heart did never feel and about which he was never serious himself First see that you feel throughly that which you would speak profitably and that you be what you perswade another to be and that all your counsel may be perceived to arise from the bottom of your hearts and that you speak of things which by experience you are well acquainted with § 16. Direct 2. Take those opportunities which your ordinary nearness and familiarity affordeth Subdirect 2. you to be speaking seriously to each other about the matters of God and your salvation When you lye down and rise together let not your worldly business have all your talk but let God and your souls have the first and the last and at least the freest and sweetest of your speech if not the most When you have said so much of your common business as the nature and dispatch of it requireth âay it by and talk together of the state and duty of your souls towards God and of your hopes of Heaven as those that
14. between light and darkness a believer and an Infidel Answ. It maketh it unlawful for a Believer to marry an Infidel except in case of true necessity Because they can have no Communion in Religion But it nullifieth not a marriage already made nor maketh it lawful to depart or divorce Because they may have meer conjugal Communion still As the Apostle purposely determineth the case in 1 Cor. 7. Quest. 15. Doth not the Desertion of one party disoblige the other Quest. 15. Answ. 1. It must be considered what is true Desertion 2. Whether it be a Desertion of thâ Relation it self for continuance or only a temporary desertion of co-habitation or congress 3. What the temper and state of the deserted party is 1. It is sometimes easie and sometimes hard to discern which is the deserting party If the Wife go away from the Husband unwarrantably though she require him to follow her and say that she doth not desert him yet it may be taken for a desertion because it is the man who is to rule and choose the habitation But if the man go away and the woman refuse to follow him it is not he that is therefore the deserter Quest. But what if the man have not sufficient cause to go away and the woman hath great and urgent reasons not to go As suppose that the man will go away in hatred of an able Preacher and good company and the woman if she follow him must leave all those helps and go among ignorant prophane heretical persons or Infidels which is the deserter then Answ. If she be one that is either like to do good to the Infidels Hereticks or bad persons whom they must converse with she may suppose that God calleth her to receive good by doing good or if she be a confirmed well-setled Christian and not very like either by infection or by want of helps to be unsetled and miscarry it seemeth to me the safest way to follow her Husband She must lose indeed Gods publick Ordinances by following him But it is not imputable to her as being out of her choice and she must lose the benefits and neglect the duties of the Conjugal Ordinance if she do not follow him But if she be a person under such weaknesses as make her remove apparently dangerous as to her perseverance and salvation and her Husband will by no means be prevailed with to change his mind the case then is very difficult what is her duty and who is the deserter Nay if he did but lead her into a Countrey where her life were like to be taken away as under the Spanish Inquisition unless her suffering were like to be as serviceable to Christ as her life Indeed these cases are so difficult that I will not decide them The inconveniencies or mischiefs rather are great which way soever she take But I most incline to judge as followeth viz. It is considerable first what Marriage obligeth her to simply of its own nature and what it may do next by any superadded Contract or by the Law or Custome of the Land or any other accident As to the first it seemeth to me that every ones obligation is so much first to God and then to their own souls and lives that marriage as such which is for Mutual help as a Means to higher Ends doth not oblige her to forsake all the Communion of Saints and the place or Countrey where God is lawfully worshipped and to lose all the helps of publick Worship and to expose her soul both to spiritual famine and infection to the apparent hazard of her salvation and perhaps bring her children into the same misery nor hath God given her Husband any power to do her so much wrong nor is the Marriage-Covenant to be interpreted to intend it But what any humane Law or Contract or other accident which is of greater publick consequence may do more than Marriage of it self is a distinct Case which must have a particular discussion Quest. But what if the Husband would only have her follow him to the forsaking of her estate and undoing her self and children in the world as in the case of Galeacius Caracciolus Marquess of Vicum yea and if it were without just cause Answ. If it be for greater spiritual gain as in his case she is bound to follow him But if it be apparently foolish to the undoing of her and her children without any cause I see not that Marriage simply obligeth a Woman so to follow a fool in beggary or out of a Calling or to her ruine But if it be at all a controvertible Case whether the Cause be just or not then the Husband being Governour must be Judge The Laws of the Land are supposed to be just which allow a Woman by Trustees to secure some part of her former Estate from her Husbands disposal Much more may she before hand secure her self and children from being ruined by his wilful folly But she can by no Contract except her self from his true Government Yet still she must consider whether she can live continently in his absence otherwise the greatest sufferings must be endured to avoid incontinency 2. Moreover in all these cases a temporary removal may be further followed than a perpetual transmigration because it hath fewer evil consequents And if either party renounce the Relation it self it is a fuller desertion and clearer discharge of the other party than a meer removal is Quest. 16. What if a Man or Wife know that the other in hatred doth really intend by poyson or Quest. 16. other murder to take away their life May they not depart Answ. They may not do it upon a groundless or rash surmise nor upon a danger which by other lawful means may be avoided As by Vigilancy or the Magistrate or especially by love and duty But in plain danger which is not otherwise like to be avoided I doubt not but it may be done and ought For it is a duty to preserve our own lives as well as our neighbours And when Marriage is contracted for mutual help it is naturally implyed that they shall have no power to deprive one another of life However some barbarous Nations have given men power of the lives of their Wives And killing is the grossest kind of Desertion and a greater injury and violation of the Marriage-Covenant than Adultery and may be prevented by avoiding the murderers presence if that way be necessary None of the Ends of Marriage can be attained where the hatred is so great Quest. 17. If there be but a fixed hatred of each other is it inconsistent with the Ends of Marriage Quest. 17. And is parting lawful in such a case Answ. The injuring party is bound to Love and not to separate and can have no liberty by his or her sin And to say I cannot love or my Wife or Husband is not amiable is no sufficient excuse Because every person hath somewhat that is amiable if it
Religious Countreys among more wise and learned men than he converseth with at home and have sufficient motives for his course But to send young raw unsettled persons among Papists and prophane licentious people though perhaps some sober person be in company with them and this only to see the Countreys and fashions of the World is an action unbeseeming any Christian that knoweth the pravity of humane nature and the mutability of young unfurnished heads and the subtilty of deceivers and the contagiousness of sin and errour and the worth of a soul and will not do as some Conjurers or Witches even sell a soul to the Devil on condition he may see and know the fashions of the world which alas I can quickly know enough of to grieve my heart without travelling so far to see them If an other Countrey have more of Christ and be nearer Heaven the invitation is great but if it have more of sin and Hell I had rather know Hell and the Suburbs of it too by the Map of the Word of God than by going thither And if such children return not the confirmed children of the Devil and prove not the calamity of their Countrey and the Church let them thank special grace and not their Parents or themselves They over-value that vanity which they call Breeding who will hazard the substance even Heavenly Wisdom Holiness and Salvation to go so far for so vain a shadow § 16. Direct 16. Teach your children to know the pretiousness of Time and suffer them not to mispend Direct 16. an hour Be often speaking to them how pretious a thing Time is and how short mans life is and how great his work and how our endless life of joy or misery dependeth on this little Time Speak odiously to them of the sin of those that play and idle away their time And keep account of all their hours and suffer them not to lose any by excess of sleep or excess of play or any other way but engage them still in some employment that is worth their Time Train up your children in a life of diligence and labour and use them not to ease and idleness when It was one of the Roman Laws of thâ twelve Tablââ Filius aââe ãâ¦ã ââns ãâ¦ã curia ãâ¦ã vitââââ c ãâ¦ã ne prâstaâo Alioquâ parentes nutrire câgitor A Son âhat is taught to Trade to live by shall not be bound to keep his Parents in want but others shall Ezek. 16. 49. they are young Our wandring Beggars and too many of the Gentry utterly undo their children by this means Especially the female Sex They are taught no Calling nor exercised in any employment but only such as is meet for nothing but ornament and recreation at the best and therefore should have but recreation-hours which is but a small proportion of their time So that by the sin of their Parents they are betimes engaged in a life of Idleness which afterward it is wondrous hard for them to overcome And they are taught to live like Swine or Vermine that live only to live and do small good in the world by living To rise and dress and adorn themselves and take a walk and so to dinner and thence to Cards or Dice or chat and idle talk or some play or visit or recreation and so to Supper and to chat again and to bed is the lamentable life of too many that have great obligations to God and greater matters to do if they were acquainted with them And if they do but interpose a few hypocritical heartless words of prayer they think they have piously spent the day Yea the health of many is utterly ruined by such idle fleshly education so that disuse doth disable them from any considerable motion or exercise which is necessary to preserve their health It would move ones heart with pity to see how the houses of some of the Higher sort are like Hospitals and education hath made especially the females like the lame or sick or bedrid so that one part of the day that should be spent in some profitable employment is spent in bed and the rest in doing nothing or worse than nothing and most of their life is made miserable by diseases so that if their legs be but used to carry them about they are presently out of breath and are a burden to themselves and few of them live out little more than half their dayes Whereas poor creatures if their own Parents had not betrayed them into the sins of Sodom Pride fulness of bread and abundance of Idleness they might have been in health and lived like honest Christian people and their legs and arms might have served them for Use as well as for integrality and ornament § 17. Direct 17. Let necessary correction be used with discretion according to these following Rules Direct 17. 1. Let it not be so seldome if necessary as to leave them fearless and so make it uneffectual and let it not be so frequent as to discourage them or breed in them a hatred of their Parents 2. Let it be different according to the different tempers of your children Some are so tender and timerous and apt to be discouraged that little or no correction may be best And some are so hardned and obstistinate that it must be much and sharp correction that must keep them from dissoluteness and contempt 3. Let it be more for sin against God as lying railing filthy speaking prophaneness c. than for faults about your worldly business 4. Correct them not in passion but stay till they perceive that you are calmed For they will think else that your anger rather than your reason is the cause 5. Alwayes shew them the tenderness of your Love and how unwilling you are to correct them if they could be reformed any easier way and convince them that you do it for their good 6. Make them read those Texts of Scripture which condemn their sin and then those which command you to correct them As for example if Lying be their sin turn them first to Prov. 12. 22. Lying lips are abomination to the Lord but they that deal truly are his delight and 13. 5. A righteous man hateth lying John 8. 44. Ye are of your Father the Devil when he speaketh a lye he speaketh of his own for he is a lyar and the Father of it Rom. 22. 15. For without are dogs and whosoever loveth and maketh a lye And next turn him to Prov. 13. 24. He that spareth his rod hateth his Son but be that loveth him chastneth him betimes Prov. 29. 15. The rod and reproof give wisdom but a child left to himself bringeth his Mother to shame Prov. 22. 15. Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child but the rod of correction shall drive it far from him Prov. 23. 13 14. Withhold not correction from the child for if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not die Thou shalt beat him with the rod
read Lord have mercy upon us and encline our hearts to keep this Law And the command of Authority is not a contemptible obligation § 7. 6. It is granted by all that more than this is due to God and the life that is in every Christian telleth him that it is a very great mercy to us not only to servants but even to all men that one day in seven they may disburden themselves of all the cares and business of the world which may hinder their holy communion with God and one another and wholly apply themselves to learn the will of God And nature teacheth us to accept of mercy when it is offered to us and not dispute against our happiness § 8. 7. Common experience telleth us that where the Lords Day is more holily and carefully observed Knowledge and Religion prosper best and that more souls are converted on those dayes than on all the other dayes besides and that the people are accordingly more edified And that where ever the Lords Day is ordinarily neglected or mispent Religion and Civility decay and there is a visible lamentable difference between those places and families and the other § 9. 8. Reason and experience telleth us that if men werâ leât to themselves what Time they should appoint for Gods publick Worship in most plââes it would be so little and disordered and uncertain that Religion would be for the most part banished out of the now Christian world Therefore there being need of an Universal Law for it it is probable that such a Law there is And if so it can be by none but God the Creator Redeemer and Holy Ghost there being no other Universal Governour and Law-giver to impose it § 10. 9. All must confess that it is more desirable for Unity and Concord sake that all Christians hold their holy Assemblies on one and the same day and that all at once through all the world do worship God and seek his Grace than that they do it some on one day and some on another § 11. 10. And all that ever I have conversed with confess that if the holy spending of the Lords Day be not necessary it is lawful and therefore when there is so much to be said for the Necessity of it too to keep it holy is the safest way Seeing this cannot be a sin but the contrary may And Licânce is encouragement enough to accept so great a mercy All this set together will satisfie a man that hath any spiritual sense of the concernments of his own and others souls § 12. Object But you will say That besides the name it is yet a controversie whether the whole day Object should be spânt in holy exercises or only so much as is meet for publick communion it being not found in antiquiây that the Churches used any further to observe it Answ. No sober man denyeth that works of necessity for the preservation of our own or other mens Answ. lives or health or goods may be done on the Lords Day so that when we say that the whole day is to be spent holily we exclude not eating and sleeping nor the necessary actions about Worship as the Priesâs in the Temple are said to break the Sabbath that is the external rest and to be blameless But otherwise that it is the whole day is evident in the Arguments produced The antient Histories and Canons of the Church speak not of one part of the day only but the whole All confess that when Labour or sinful sports are forbidden it is on the whole day and not only on a part And for what is alledged of the custome of the antient Church I answer 1. The antienâest Churches spent almost all the day in publick Worship and Communion They begun in the morning and continued without parting till the evening The first part of the day being spent in teaching the Catechumens they were then dismissed and the Church continued together in preaching and praying but especially in those laudatory Eucharistical Offices which accompany the celebration of the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ. They did not then as Gluttons do now account it fasting to forbear a dinner when they supped yea feasted at night It being not usual among the Romans to eat any dinners at all And they that spent all the day together in publick Worship and Communion you may be sure spent noâ part of it in Dancing nor Stage-playes nor worldly businesses 2. And Church History giveth us but little account what particular persons did in private nor can it be expected 3. Who hath brought us any proof that ever the Church approved of spending any part of the day in sports or idleness or unnecessary worldly business Or that any Churches or persons regardable did actually so spend it 4. Unless their proof be from those many Canons of our own and other Churches that command the holy observation of it and forbid these playes and labours on it which I confess doth intimate that some there were that needed Laws to restrain them from the violation of it 5. Again I say that seeing few men will have the faces to say that playes and games or idleness are a duty on that day it will suffice a holy thankful Christian if he have but leave to spend all the day for the good of his soul and those about him and if he may be reading and meditating on the Word of God and praying and praising him and instructing his family while others waste that time in vanity especially to servants and poor men that have but little other leisure all the year to seek for knowledge or use any such helps for their salvation As to a poor man that is kept hungry all the Week a bare liberty of feasting with his Landlord on the Lords day would satisfie him without a Law to constrain him to it so is it here with a hungry soul. § 2. Direct 2. Remember that the work of the day ââ in general to keep up knowledge and Religion Direct 2. in the world and to own and honour our Creater Redeemer and Regenerater openly before all and to have communion with God through Christ in the Spirit by Receiving and Exercising his Grace in order to our Communion with him in Glory Let these therefore well understood âe your Ends and in these be you exercised all the day and stick not hypocritically in bodily rest and outward duties Remember that it is a day for heart-work as well as for the exercise of the tongue and ear and knees and that your principal business is with Heaven Follow your hearts therefore all the day and see that they be not idle while your bodies are exercised Nothing is done if the Heart do nothing § 3. Direct 3. Remember that the special work of the day is to celebrate the memorial of Christs Direct 3. Resurrection and of the whole work of mans Redemption by him Labour therefore with all diligence
and Sanctifier of souls and in what order he doth all this by the Ministry of the Word 12. In the next open to them the office and use and duty of the ordinary Ministry and their duty toward them especially as Hearers and the nature and use of publick Worship and the nature and Communion of Saints and Churches 13. In the next open to them the Nature and use of Bâpâism and the Lords Supper 14. In the next open to them the shortness of life and the state of souls at death and after death and the day of Judgement and the Justification of the Righteous and the Condemnation of the wicked at that day 15. In the next open to them the Joyes of Hâaven and the miseries of the damned 16. In the next open to them the vanity of all the pleasure and profits and honour of this World and the method of Temptations and how to overcome them 17. In the next open to them the reason and use of suffering for Christ and of self denyal and how to prepare for sickness and death And after this go over also the Lords Prayer and the Ten Commandments § 13. Direct 13. After all your instructions make them briefly give you an account in their own Direct 13. words of what they understand and remember of all or else the next time to give account of the fârmer And encourage them for all that is well done in their endeavours § 14. Direct 14. Labour in all to keep up a âakened serious attention and still to print upon their Direct 14. hearts the greatest things And to that end For the Matter of your teaching and discourse let nothing be so much in your mouths as 1. The Nature and Relations of God 2. A Crucified and a Glorified Christ with all his grace and priviledges 3. The operations of the spirit on the soul. 4. The madness of sinners and the vanity of the world 5. And endless Glory and Joy of Saints and misery of the ungodly after death Let these five points be frequently urged and be the life of all the rest of your discourse And then for the Manner of your speaking to them let it be alwayes with such a mixture of familiarity and seriousness that may carry along their serious attentions whether they will or no Speak to them as if they or you were dying and as if you saw God and Heaven and Hell § 15. Direct 15. Take each of them sometime by themselves and there describe to them the work Direct 15. of Renovation and ask them whether ever such a work was wrought upon them Shew them the true Marks of Grace and help them to try themselves Urge them to tell you truly whether their Love to God or the Creature to Heaven or Earth to Holiness or Flesh-pleasing be more and what it is that hath their hearts and care and chief endeavour And if you find them regenerate help to strengthen them If you find them too much dejected help to Comfort them And if you find them unregenerate help to convince them and then to humble them and then to shew them the remedy in Christ and then shew them their duty that they may have part in Christ and drive all home to the end that you desire to see But do all this with Love and gentleness and privacy § 16. Direct 16. Some pertinent Questions which by the answer will engage them to teach themselves Direct 16. or to judge themselves will be sometimes of very great use As such as these Do you not know that you must shortly dye Do you not believe that immediately your souls must enter upon an endless life of joy or misery Will worldly wealth and honours or fleshly pleasures be pleasant to you then Had you then rather be a Saint or an ungodly sinner Had you not then rather be one of the holiest that the World despised and abused than one of the greatest and richest of the wicked When Time is past and you must give account of it had you not then rather it had been spent in holiness and obedience and diligent preparation for the life to come than in pride and pleasure and pampering the flesh How could you make shift to forget your endless life so long Or to sleep quietly in an unregenerate state What if you had died before conversion what think you had become of you and where had you now been Do you think that any of those in Hell are glad that they were ungodly or have now any pleasure in their former merriments and sin What think you would they do if it were all to do again Do you think if an Angel or Saint from Heaven should come to decide the Controversie between the Godly and the Wicked that he would speak against a Holy and Heavenly life or plead for a loose and fleshly life or which side think you he would take Did not God know what he did when he made the Scriptures Is he or an ungodly scorner to be more regarded Do you think every man in the World will not wish at last that he had been a Saint what ever it had cost him Such kind of Questions urge the Conscience and much convince § 17. Direct 17. Cause them to learn some one most plain and pertinent text for every great Direct 17. and necessary duty and against every great and dangerous sin and often to repeat them to you As Luk. 13. 3 5. Except ye Repent ye shall all perish Joh. 3. 5. Except a man be born again of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven So Mat. 18. 3. Rom. 8. 9. Heb. 18. 14. Ioh. 3. 16 Luk. 18. 1 c. So against lying swearing taking Gods name in vain flesh-pleasing Gluttony pride and the rest § 18. Direct 18. Drive all your Convictions to a Resolution of Endeavour and amendment and Direct 18. make them sometime promise you to do that which you have convinced them of And sometimes before witnesses But let it be done with these necessary Cautions 1. That you urge not a promise in any doubtful point or such as you have not first convinced them of 2. That you urge not a promise in things beyond their present strength As you must not bid them promise you to Believe or to Love God or to be tender-hearted or heavenly-minded but to do those duties which tend to these as to hear the Word or read or pray or meditate or keep good company or avoid temptations c. 3. That you be not too often upon this or upon one and the same strain in the other methods lest they take them but for words of course and custome teach them to contemn them But seasonably and prudently done their promises will lay a great engagement on them § 19. Direct 19. Teach them how to pray by formes or without as is most suitable to their âase and Direct 19. parts And either your self or
and hope for audience when they beg for mercy and offer up prayer or praises to him § 15. III. In the Communication though the Sacrament have respect to the Father as the Joh. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 12. 12 â3 1 Cor. 15 45. Gal. 3. 14. 4. 6. Eph. 2. 22. principal Giver and to the Son as both the Gift and Giver yet hath it a special respect to the Holy Ghost as being that spirit given in the flesh and blood which quickeneth souls without which the flesh will profit nothing And whose Operations must convey and apply Christs saving benefits to us Ioh. 6. 63. 7. 39. § 16. These three being the parts of the Sacrament in whole as comprehending that sacred Action and participation which is essential to it The material Parts called the Relate and correlate are 1. Substantial and Qualitative 2. Active and passive 1. The first are the Bread and Wine as signs and the Body and Blood of Christ with his graces and benefits as the things signified and given The second are the Actions of Breaking Pouring out and Delivering on the Ministers part after the Consecration and the Taking Eating and Drinking by the Receivers as the sign And the thing signified is the Crucifying or Sacrificing of Christ and the Delivering himself with his benefits to the believer and the Receivers thankful Accepting and using the said gift To these add the Relative form and the ends and you have the definition of this Sacrament Of which see more in my Univers Concord p. 46 c. § 17. Direct 3. Look upon the Minister as the Agent or Officer of Christ who is commissioned by Direct 3. him to seal and deliver to you the Covenant and its benefits And take the Bread and Wine as if you heard Christ himself saying to you Take my Body and Blood and the pardon and Grace which is thereby purchased It is a great ââââp in the application to have Mercy and pardon brought us by the hand of a commissioned Officer of Christ. § 18. Direct 4. In your preparation before hand take heed of these two extreams 1. That you Direct 4. come not prophanely and carelesly with common hearts as to a common work For God will be sanctified in them that draw near him Lev. 10. 3. And they that eat and drink unworthily not discerning the Lords Body from common bread but eating as if it were a common meal do eat death to Quinam auteââ indigâi ineptive sint quibus Angelorum panis praebeatur sacerdoâum ipsoâum audâta confessione âaeâerisque perspectis judicium esto Acosta â 6. c. 10. p. 549. themselves instead of life 2. Take heed lest your mistakes of the nature of this Sacrament should possess you with such fears of unworthy receiving and the following dangers as may quite discompose and unfit your souls for the joyful exercises of faith and Love and Praise and Thanksgiving to which you are invited Many that are scrupulous of Receiving it in any save a feasting gesture are too little careful and scrupulous of Receiving it in any save a feasting frame of mind The first extream is caused by Prophaneness and negligence or by gross ignorance of the nature of the Sacramental work The later extream is frequently caused as followeth 1. By setting this Sacrament at a greater distance from other parts of Gods worship than there is cause so that the excess of Reverence doth overwhelm the minds of some with terrours 2. By studying more the terrible words of eating and drinking damnation to themselves if they do it unworthily than all the expressions of Love and mercy which that blessed feast is furnished with So that when the Views of infinite Love should ravish them they are studying wrath and vengeance to terrifie them as if they came to Moses and not to Christ. 3. By not understanding what maketh a Receiver worthy or unworthy but taking their unwilling infirmities for condemning unworthiness 4. By Receiving it so seldom as to make it strange to them and increase their fear whereas if it were administred every Lords day as it was in the Primitive Churches it would better acquaint them with it and cure that fear that cometh from strangeness 5. By imagining that none that want Assurance of their own sincerity can receive in faith 6. By contracting an ill habit of mistaken Religiousness placeing it all in poâing on themselves and mourning for their corruptions and not in studying the Love of God in Christ and living in the daily Praises of his name and joyful Thanksgiving for his exceeding mercies 7. And if besides all these the Body contract a weak or timerous melancholy distemper it will leave the mind capable of almost nothing but fear and trouble even in the sweetest works From many such causes it cometh to pass that the Sacrament of the Lords Supper is become more terrible and uncomfortable to abundance of such distempered Christians than any other ordinance of God And that which should most comfort them doth trouble them most § 19. Quest. 1. But is not this Sacrament more holy and dreadful and should it not have more preparation Quest. 1. than other parts of worship Answ. For the degree indeed it should have very careful preparation And we cannot well compare it with other parts of worship as Praise Thanksgiving Covenanting with God Prayer c. because that all these other parts are here comprized and performed But doubtless God must also be sanctified in all his other worship and his name must not be taken in vain And when this Sacrament was received every Lords day and often in the week besides Christians were supposed to live continually in a state of general preparation and not to be so far from a due particular preparation as many poor Christians think they are § 20. Quest. 2. How often should the Sacrament be now administred that it neither grow into contempt Quest. 2. or strangeness Answ. Ordinarily in well disciplined Churches it should be still every Lords day For 1. We have no reason to prove that the Apostles example and appointment in this case was proper to those times any more than that Praise and Thanksgiving daily is proper to them And we may as well deny the obligation of other institutions or Apostolical orders as that 2. It is a part of the seâled order for the Lords days worship And omitting it maimeth and altereth the worship of the day and occasioneth the omission of the Thansgiving and Praise and lively commemorations of Christ which should be then most performed And so Christians by use grow habited to sadness and a mourning melancholy Religion and grow unacquainted with much of the worship and spirit of the Gospel 3. Hereby the Papists lamentable corruptions of this ordinance have grown up even by an excess of reverence and fear which seldom receiving doth increase till they are come to Worship Bread as their God 4. By seldom communicating men are
the Church had sinned in for bearing kneeling in the act of Receiving so many hundred years after Christ as is plain they did by the Canons of General Councils Nic. 1â Trull that universally forbad to adore kneeling any Lords Day in the year and any Week-day between Easter and Whitsuntide and by the Fathers Tertullian Epiphanius c. that make this an Apostolical or Universal Tradition 2. And for kneeling I never yet heard any thing Mr. Paybodyes Book I think unanswerable to prove it unlawful If there be any thing it must be either some Word of God or the Nature of the Ordinance which is supposed to be contradicted But 1. There is no Word of God for any gesture nor against any gesture Christs example can never be proved to be intended to oblige us more in this than in many other circumstances that are confessed not obligatory as that he delivered it but to Ministers and but to a family to twelve and after Supper and on a Thursday night and in an upper room c. And his gesture was not such a sitting as ours 2. And for the Nature of the Ordinance it is mixt And if it be lawful to take a Pardon from the King upon our knees I know not what can make it unlawful to take a sealed Pardon from Christ by his Embassadour upon our knees § 41. Quest. 4. But what if I cannot receive it but according to the administration of the Common-prayer-Book Quest. 4. or some other imposed form of prayer Is it lawful so to take it Answ. If it be unlawful to receive it when it is administred with the Common-prayer-book it is either 1. Because it is a form of prayer 2. Or because that form hath some forbidden matter in it 3. Or because that form is imposed 4. Or because it is imposed to some evil end and consequent 1. That it is not unlawful because a form is proved before and indeed needs no proof with any that is judicious 2. Nor yet for any Evil in this particular form for in this part the Common-prayer is generally approved 3. Nor yet because it is Imposed For a Command maketh not that unlawful to us which is lawful before but it maketh many things lawful and duties that else would have been unlawful accidentally 4. And the intentions of the Commanders we have little to do with and for the consequents they must be weighed on both sides and the consequents of our refusal will not be found light § 42. In the General I must here tell all the people of God in the bitter sorrow of my soul that at last it is time for them to discern that Temptation that hath in all ages of the Church almost made this Sacrament of our Union to be the grand occasion or instrument of our Divisions And that true humility and acquaintance with our selves and sincere Love to Christ and one another would shew some men that it was but their pride and prejudice and ignorance that made them think so heinously of other mens manner of Worship and that on all sides among true Christians the manner of their Worship is not so odious as prejudice and faction and partiality representeth it and that God accepteth that which obey reject And they should see how the Devil hath undone the common people by this means by teaching them every one to expect salvation for being of that party which he taketh to be the right Church and for worshipping in that Manner which he and his party thinketh best And so wonderful a thing is prejudice that every part by this is brought to account that ridiculous and vile which the other party accounteth best § 43. Quest. 5. But what if my conscience be not satisfied but I am still in doubt must I not forbear Quest. 5. seeing he that doubteth is condemned if he eat because he eateth not in faith for whatsoever Rom. 14. 24. is not of faith is sin Answ. The Apostle there speaketh not of eating in the Sacrament but of eating meats which he doubteth of whether they are lawful but is sure that it is lawful to forbear them And in case of doubting about things indifferent the surer side is to forbear them because there may be sin in doing but there can be none on the other side in forbearing But in case of Duties your doubting will not disoblige you Else men might give over praying and hearing Gods Word and believing and obeying their Rulers and maintaining their families when they are but blind enough to doubt of it 2. Your erring conscience is not a Law-maker and cannot make it your duty to obey it For God is your King and the Office of Conscience is to discern his Laws and urge you to obedience and not to make you Laws of its own So that if it speak falsly it doth not oblige you but deceive you It doth only ligare or ensnare you but not obligare or make a sin a duty It casteth you into a necessity of sinning more or less till you relinquish the error But in the case of such duties as these it is a sin to do them with a doubting conscience but ordinarily it is a greater sin to forbear § 44. Object But some Divines write that Conscience being Gods Officer when it erreth God himself doth bind me by it to follow that error and the evil which it requireth becometh my duty Answ. A dangerous error tending to the subversion of souls and Kingdoms and highly dishonourable to God God hath made it your Duty to know his will and do it And if you ignorantly mistake him will you lay the blame on him and draw him into participation of your sin when he forbiddeth you both the error and the sin And doth he at once forbid and command the same thing At that very moment God is so far from obliging you to follow your error that he still obligeth you to lay it by and do the contrary If you say You cannot I answer Your impotency is a sinful impotency and you can use the means in which his graee can help you and he will not change his Law nor make you Kings and Rulers of your selves instead of him because you are ignorant or impotent § 45. Direct 7. In the time of the administration go along with the Minister throughout the work and keep your hearts close to Iesus Christ in the exercise of all those graces which are suited to the several parts of the administration Think not that all the work must be the Ministers It should be a busie day with you and your hearts should be taken up with as much diligence as your hands be in your common labour But not in a toilsome weary diligence but in such Delightful business as becometh the guests of the God of Heaven at so sweet a feast and in the receiving of such unvaluable gifts § 46. Here I should distinctly shew you I. What graces they be
been truly taught that to deny our foundations is the horrid crime of Infidelity And therefore because it is so horrid a crime to deny or question them we thought we need not study to prove them And so most have taken their Foundation upon trust and indeed are scarce able to bear the tryal of it and have spent their dayes about the superstructure and in learning to prove the controverted less necessary points Insomuch that I fear there are more that are able to prove the points which an Antinomian or an Anabaptist do deny than to prove the immortality of the soul or the truth of Scripture or Christianity and to dispute about a Ceremony or form of prayer or Church-government than to dispute for Christ against an Infidel So that their work is prepared to their hands and it is no great victory to overcome such âaw unsetled souls § 2. Direct 2. Get every sacred Truth which you believe into your very hearts and lives and Direct 2. see that all be digested into Holy Love and Practice When your food is turned into vital nuââiment into flesh and blood it is not cast up by every thing that maketh you sick and turneth your stomachs as it may be before it is concocted distributed and incorporated Truth that is but barely known is but like meat that is undigested in the stomach But Truth which is turned into the Lâve of God and of a holy life is turned into a new nature and will not so easily be let go § 3. Direct 3. Take heed of Doctrines of presumption and security and take heed lest you fall Direct 3. away by thinking it so impossible to fall away that you are past all danger The Covenant of Vââtu ââââ Chrysippus âââââââossâ âleaâ hââââââ nân ââââse aââââe posse aâââââ pâr ãâã aâram bââem ãâ¦ã posse o ãâ¦ã aâ stabâes comprehension ââ c.. Lâât in Zââoââ Grace doth sufficiently encourage you to obey and hope against temptations to despair and casting off the means But it encourageth no man to presume or sin or to cast off means as needlesâ things Remember that if ever you will stand the fear of falling must help you to stand and if ever you will persevere it must be by seeing the danger of backsliding so far as to make you afraid and quicken you in the means which are necessary to prevent it It is no more certain that you shall persevere than it is certain that you shall use the means of persevering And one means is by seeing your danger to be stirred up to fear and caution to escape it Because it is my meaning in this Direction to save men from perishing by security upon the abuse of the Doctrine of Perseverance I hope none will be offended that I lay down these Antidotes § 4. 1. Consider That the Doctrine of Perseverance hath nothing in it to encourage security The very Controversies about it may cause you to conclude that a certain sin is not to be built upon a Controverted Doctrine Till Augustines time it is hard to find any antient Writers that clearly asserted the certain perseverance of any at all Augustine and Prosper maintain the certain perseverance of all the Elect but deny the certain perseverance of all that are Regenerated Justified or Sanctified For they thought that more were Regenerate and Justified than were Elect of whom some stood even all the Elect and the rest fell away So that I confess I never read one antient Father or Christian Writer that ever maintained the certainty of the perseverance of all the Justified of many hundred if not a thousand years after Christ And a Doctrine that to the Church was so long unknown hath not that certainty or that necessity as to encourage you to any presumption or security The Churches were saved many hundred years without believing it § 5. 2. The Doctrine of Perseverance is against security because it uniteth together the End and the Means For they that teach that the Justified shall never totally fall from Grace do also teach that they shall never totally fall into security or into any reigning sin For this is to fall away from Grace And they teach that they shall never totally fall from the use of the necessary means of their preservation nor from the cautelous avoiding of the danger of their souls God doth not simply Decree that you shall persevere but that you shall be kept in perseverance by the fear of your danger and the careful use of means and that you shall persevere in these as well as in other graces Therefore if you fall to security and sin you fall away from grace and shew that God never decreed or promised that you should never fall away § 6. 3. Consider how far many have gone that have fallen away The instances of our times are much higher than any I can name to you out of History Men that have seemed to walk humbly and holily fearing all sin blameless in their lives zealous in Religion twenty or thirty years together have fallen to deny the truth or certainty of the Scriptures the Godhead of Christ if not Christianity it self And many that have not quite fallen away have yet fallen into such grievous sins as make them a terrible warning to us all to take heed of presumption and carnal security § 7. 4. Grace is not in the nature of it a thing that cannot perish or be lost For 1. It is a separable quality 2. Adam did lose it 3. We lose a great degree of it too oft And the remaining degrees are of the same nature It is not only possible in it self to lose it but too easie and not possible without co-operating grace to keep it § 8. 5. Grace is not Natural to us To love our ease and honour and friends is natural but to love Christ and his holy wayes and servants is not Natural to us Indeed when we do it it is Nature as not lapsed and Nature as restored incline the soul to the Love of God but not Nature as corrupâ nor is it an act performed per ãâ¦ã â â nââââssario our Natural powers that do it But not as Naturally disposed to it but as inclined by the Cure of supernatural Grace Eating and drinking and sleeping we forget not because Nature it self remembreth us of them but Learning and acquired habits may be lost if not very deeply radicated And it s commonly concluded as to the Nature of them that Habitus infusi habent se ad modum acquisitorum Infused Habits are like to acquired ones § 9. 6. Grace is as it were a stranger or new-comer in us It hath been there but a little while And therefore we are but raw and too unacquainted with the right usage and improvement of it and are the apter to âorget our duty or to neglect it or ignorantly to do that which tendeth to its destruction § 10. 7. Grace dwelleth in a heart which
XXX Directions for the Sick THough the chief part of our preparation for Death be in the time of Health and it is a work for which the longest life is not too long yet because the folly of unconverted sinners is so great as to forget what they were born for till they see Death at hand and because there is a special preparation necessary for the best I shall here lay down some Directions for the sick And I shall reduce them to these four heads 1. What must be done to make Death safe to us that it may be our passage to Heaven and not to Hell 2. What must be done to make sickness profitable to us 3. What must be done to make Death comfortable to us that we may Dye in Peace and Ioy 4. What must be done to make our Sickness Profitable to others about us Tit. 1. Directions for a safe Death to secure our Salvation THe Directions of this sort are especially necessary to the unconverted impenitent sinner yet needful also to the Godly themselves and therefore I shall distinctly speak to both 1. Directions for an uncoverted sinner in his sickness It is a very dreadful case to be found by sickness in an unconverted state There is so Great a work to be done and so little time to do it in and soul and body so unfit and undisposed for it and the misery so great even everlasting torment that will follow so certainly and so quickly if it be undone that one would think it should overwhelm the understanding and heart of any man with astonishment and horrour to foresee such a condition in the time of his health much more to find himself in it in his sickness And though one would think that the near approach of Death and the nearness of another world should be unresistibly powerful to convert a sinner so that few or none shold Die unconverted however they lived yet Scripture and sad experience declare the contrary that most men Die as well as live in an unsanctified and miserable state For 1. A life of sin doth usually settle a man in Ignorance or Unbelief or both so that sickness findeth him in such a dungeon of Darkness that he is but lost and confounded in his fears and knoweth not whither he is going nor what he hath to do 2. And also sin wofully Hardeneth the Heart and the long resisted spirit of God forsaketh them and giveth them over to themselves in sickness who would not be ruled and sanctified by him in their health And such remain like blocks or beasts even to the last 3. And the Nature of sickness and approaching death doth tend more to affright than to renew the soul and rather to breed fear and trouble than Love And though Grief and fear be good preparatives and helps yet it is the Love of God and Holiness in which the souls Regeneration and Renovation doth consist and there is no more Holiness than there is Love and Willingness And many a one that is affrighted into strong Repentings and cryes and prayers and promises and seem to themselves and others to be Converted do yet either Die in their sins and misery or return to their unholy lives when they recover being utter strangers to that true Repentance which reneweth the heart as sad experience doth too often testifie 4. And many poor sinners finding that they have so short a time do end it in meer amazement and terrour not knowing how to compose their thoughts to examine their hearts and lives nor to exercise faith in Christ nor to follow any Directions that are given them but lye in trembling and astonishment wholly taken up with the fears of Death much worse than a beast that is going to be butchered 5. And the very pains of the body do so divert or hinder the thoughts of many that they can scarce mind any spiritual things with such a composedness as is necessary to so great a work 6. And the greatest number being partly confounded in ignorance and partly withheld by backwardness and undisposedness and partly disheartned by thinking it impossible to become new-creatures and get a regenerate heavenly heart on such a sudden do force themselves to hope that they shall be saved without it and that though they are sinners yet that kind of Repentance which they have will serve the turn and be accepted and God will be more merciful than to damn them And this false Hope they think they are necessitated to take up For there is but two other wayes to be taken The one is utterly to Despair and both Scripture and Reason and Nature it self are against that The other way is to be truly converted and won to the Love of God and Heaven by a lively faith in Iesus Christ And they have no such faith and to this they are strange and undisposed and think it impossible to be done And if they must have no Hopes but upon such terms as these they think they shall have none at all Or else if they hear that there is no other Hope and that none but the holy can be saved they will force themselves to hope that they have all this and that they are truly converted and become new creatures and do Love God and holiness above all not because indeed it is so but because they would have it so for fear of being damned And instead of finding that they they are void of faith and Love and Holiness and labouring to get a renewed soul they think it a nearer way to make themselves believe that it is so already And thus in their presumption self-deceiving and false hopes they linger out that little time that is left them to be converted in till death open their eyes and hell do undeceive them 7. And the same Devil and wicked men his instruments that kept them in health from true Repentance will be as diligent to keep them from it in their sickness and will be loth to lose all at the last cast which they had been winning all the time before And if the Devil can but keep them in his power till sickness come and take them up with pain and fear he will hope to keep them a few dayes longer till he have finished that which he had begun and carryed on so far And if there be here and there one that will be held no longer by false hopes and presumption he will at last think to take them off by desperation and make them believe that there is no remedy § 4. And indeed it is a thing so difficult and unlikely to convert a sinner in all his pain and weakness at the last that even the Godly friends of such do many times even let them alone as thinking that there is little or no hope But this is a very sinful course As long as there is life there is some hope And as long as there is hope we must use the means A Physicion will try the best Remedies
upon a Cross at the will of proud malitious persecutoâs You shall there see that Person whom God hath Chosen to advance above the whole Creation and in John 17. â4 Phil. 2 7 8 9 10. whom he will be more glorified than all the Saints The wonderful condescension of his Incarnation and the wonderful Mysterie of the Hypostatical Union will there be better understood And which is all in all you shall see the most Blessed God himself whether in his Essence or not yet undoubtedly in his Glory in that state or place which he hath prepared to reveal his Glory in Matth. 5. 8. Heb. 12. 14. for the Glorifying of holy Spirits You shall see him whose sight will perfect your understandings and Love him and feel the fulness of his Love which is the highest felicity that any created Being can attain Though this will be in different measures as souls are more or less amiable and capacious or else the humane nature of Christ would be no happier than we yet none shall have any sinful or trouble some imperfection and all their capacities shall be filled with God O dear friend I am even confounded and ashamed to think that I mention to you such high and glorious things with no more sense and admiration and that my soul is not drawn up in the flames of a more âervent Love nor lifted up in higher joyes nor yet drawn out into more longing desires when I speak of such transcendent happiness and joy O had you and I but a glimpse with Acts 7. 56. 2 Cor. 12. 3 4 5. Gal. 1. 4. blessed Stephen or Paul of these unutterable pleasures how deeply would it affect us and how should we abhorr this life of sin and be aweary of this dark and distant state and be glad to be gone from this Prison of flesh and to be delivered from this present evil world This is the life that you are going to live Though a painful Death must open the Womb of Time and let you into eternity how quickly will the pain be over And though Nature make Death dismal to you and sin have made it penal and you look at it now with backwardness and fear yet this will all be quickly past and your souls will be born into a world of joy which will make you forget all your fears and sorrows It is meet that as the Birth of Nature had its pains and the Birth of Grace hads its penitent John 16. 21. John 3. 3 5 7 8. sorrows so the Birth of Glory should have the greatest difficulties as it entreth us into the happiest state O what a change will it be to a humbled fearful soul to find it self in a moment dislodged from a sinful painful flesh and entred into a world of Light and Life and holy Love unspeakably above all the expressions and conceptions of this present life Alas that our present ignorance and fear should make us draw back from such a change That whilst all our brethren that dyed in faith are triumphing in these Joyes with Christ our trembling souls should be so loth to leave this flesh and be afraid to be called to the same felicity O what an enemy is the remnant of Unbelief to our imprisoned and imperfect souls That it can hide such a desirable Glory from our eyes that it should no more affect us and we should no more desire it but are willing to stay so long from God How wonderful is that Love and Mercy that brings such backward souls to Happiness and will drive us away from this beloved world by its afflicting miseries and from this beloved flesh by pain and weariness and will draw us to our joyful blessedness as it were whether we will or not and will not leave us out of Heaven so long till we are willing our selves to come away You seem now to be almost at your journeys end But how many a foul step have those yet to go whom you leave behind you in this dirty world You have fought a good fight and kept the faith and shall never be troubled with an enemy or temptation when this one concluding brunt is over You shall never be so much as tempted to unbelief or pride or worldly mindedness or fleshly lusts or to any defects in the service of your Lord But how many temptations do you leave us encompassed with and how many dangers and enemies to overcome And alas how many falls and wounds may we receive You seem to be near the end of your race when those behind you have far to run You are entring into the harbour and leave us tossed by Tempests on the Waves Flesh will no more entice or clog your soul You will no more have unruly senses to command nor an unreasonable appetite to govern nor a stragling fantasie or wandering thoughts or headstrong lusts or boistrous passions to restrain You will no longer carry about a root of corruption nor a principle of enmity to God! It will no more be difficult or wearisome to you to do good Your service of God will no more be mixed and blemished with imperfections You shall never more have a cold or hard or backward heart or a careless customary duty to lament That primitive Holiness which consisteth in the Love of God and the exercise and delights thereof will be perfected And those subservient duties of Holiness which consist in the use of Recovering means will cease as needless Preaching and Studying and Books will be necessary no more Sacraments and Church Discipline and all such means have done their work Repentance and Faith have attained their end As your bodies after the Resurrection 2 Cor. 3. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 6. 1 Cor. 13. 12. will have no need of food or rayment or care or labour so your souls will be above the use of such Creatures and Ordinances as now we cannot be without For the Glass will be unnecessary when you must see the Creator face to face Will it not be a joyful day to you when you shall know God as much as you desire to know him and love him as much as you desire to love him and be loved by him as much as much as you can reasonably desire to be loved and rejoyce in him as much as you desire to rejoyce Yea more than you can now desire I open you but a Casement into the everlasting mansions and shew you but a dark and distant prospect of the promised Land the Heavenly Ierusalem The satisfying sight is reserved for the time when thereby we shall have that satisfying fruition And is there any such thing to be hoped for on earth Will health or wealth will the highest places or the greatest pleasures make man happy You know it will not Or if it would the happiness would be so short as maketh it little worthy of our regard Have you not seen an end of all perfection Have you not observed and tryed what a deluding dream
is simple or mixt simple when we only intend Gods worship immediately in the action And this is found chiefly in Praises and Thanksgiving which therefore are the most pure and simple sort of expressive worship Mixt worship is that in which we joyn some other intention for our own benefit in the action As in Prayer where we worship God by seeking to him for mercy And in reverent hearing or reading his Word where we worship him by a holy attendance upon his instructions and Commands And in his Sacraments where we worship him by Receiving and acknowledging his benefits to our souls And in Oblations where we have respect also to the use of the thing offered And in holy Vows and Oaths in which we acknowledge him our Lord and Judge All these are acts of Divine Worship though mixt with other uses § 3. It is not only worshipping God when our acknowledgements by word or deed are directed immediately to himself but also when we direct our speech to others if his Praises be the subject of them and they are intended directly to his Honour Such are many of Davids Psalms of Praise But where Gods Honour is not the thing directly intended it is no direct worshipping of God though all the same words be spoken as by others § 4. Direct 2. Understand the true Ends and Reasons of our worshipping God lest you be deceived Direct 1. by the impious who take it to be all in vain When they have imagined some false Reasons to themselves they judge it vain to worship God because those Reasons of it are vain And he that understandeth not the true Reasons why he should worship God will not truly worship him but be prophane in neglecting it or hypocritical in dissembling and heartless in performing it The Reasons then are such as thâse § 5. 1. The first ariseth from the Use of all the world and the nature of the Rational Creature in special The whole world is made and upheld to be expressive and participative of the Image and Benefits of God God is most perfect and blessed in himself and needeth not the world to add to his felicity But he made it to please his blessed Will as a communicative Good by communication and appearance that he might have creatures to know him and to be happy in his Light and those creatures might have a fit representation or revelation of him that they might know him And Man is Read Mr. Herberts Poem called Providence specially endowed with Reason and Utterance that he might know his Creator appearing in his works and might communicate this knowledge and express that Glory of his Maker with his Tongue which the inferiour creatures express to him in their being So that if God were not to be worshipped the end of mans faculties and of all the Creation must be much frustrated Mans Reason is given him that he may know his Maker His will and affections and executive powers are given him that he may freely love him and obey him and his tongue is given him principally to acknowledge him and praise him Whom should Gods work be serviceable to but to him that made it § 6. 2. As it is the Natural Use so it is the highest honour of the creature to worship and honour his Creator Is there a nobler or more excellent object for our thoughts affections or expressions And nature which desireth its own perfection forbiddeth us to choose a sordid vile dishonourable work and to neglect the highest and most honourable § 7. 3. The right worshipping of God doth powerfully tend to make us in our measure like him and so to sanctifie and raise the soul and to heal it of its sinful distempers and imperfections What can make us Good so effectually as our Knowledge and Love and Communion with him that is the chiefest Good Nay what is Goodness it self in the creature if this be not As nearness to the Sun giveth Light and Heat so nearness to God is the way to make us Wise and Good For the contemplation of his perfections is the means to make us like him The worshippers of God do not exercise their bare understandings upon him in barren speculations but they exercise all their affections towards him and all the faculties of their souls in the most practical and serious manner and therefore are likest to have the liveliest impressions of God upon their hearts And hence it is that the true worshippers of God are really the wisest and the best of men when many that at a distance are employed in meer speculations about his works and him remain almost as vain and wicked as before and professing themselves wise are practically fools Rom. 1. 21 22. § 8. 4. The right worshipping of God by bringing the Heart into a cleansed holy and obedient frame doth prepare it to command the body and make us upright and regular in all the actions of our lives For the fruit will be like the Tree and as men are so will they do He that honoureth not his God is not like well to honour his Parents or his King He that is not moved to it by his regard to God is never like to be universally and constantly just and faithful unto men Experience telleth us that it is the truest worshippers of God that are truest and most conscionable in their dealings with their neighbours This windeth up the spring and ordereth and strengtheneth all the causes of a good conversation § 9. 5. The right worshipping of God is the the highest and most rational Delight of man Though to a sick corrupted soul it be unpleasant as food to a sick stomach yet to a wise and holy soul there is nothing so solidly and durably contentful As it is Gods damning sentence on the wicked to say Depart from me Matth. 25. 41. 7. 23. so holy souls would lose their joyes and take themselves to be undone if God should bid them Depart from me worship me and love me and praise me no more They would be weary of the world were it not for God in the world and weary of their lives if God were not their Life § 10. 6. The right worshipping of God prepareth us for Heaven where we are to behold him and Love and worship him for ever God bringeth not unprepared souls to Heaven This life is the time that 's purposely given us for our preparation as the Apprenticeship is the time to learn your trades Heaven is a place of action and fruition of perfect Knowledge Love and Praise And the souls that will enjoy and Praise God there must be Disposed to it here and therefore they must be much employed in his Worship § 11. 7. And as it is in all these respects necessary as a means so God hath made it necessary by Psal. 45. 11. Psal. 66. 4. Psal. 80. 9. Psal. 95. 6. Psal. 99. 5 9. his command He hath made it oâr duty to worship him constantly and he
Here is the sum of what I have been saying § 30. 2. Observe also the great difference between us and the Papists in this controversie of using Tradition in the resolution of our Faith 1. They decide the main question in gross by Tradition viz. Whether the Scripture be the Word of God But we only decide the questions about history or matters of fact by it which are subservient to the other 2. The Tradition which most of them plead is nothing but the Authoritative judgement of the successive Pastors of the Church in a General Council confirmed by the Pope and as another faction among them saith The reception of the whole Church both Laity and Clergie and this Church must be only the Roman faction But the Tradition which we plead is the concurrent Testimony of friends and foes Orthodox and Hereticks and of all the Churches throughout the world both Greek and Latine Ethiopian Armenian Protestants c. And this Testimony we plead not meerly as a humane testimony much less as such as is credible chiefly for the meer Power real or pretended of the Testifiers but as such as by a concurrence of testimonies and circumstances hath besides the Teachers authority the evidences of infallible moral certainty in the very History as we have of the Statutes of the Realm § 31. Direct 6. Understand what kind and measure of Obedience it is that you owe your lawful Pastors Direct 6. that you neither prove Schismatical and unruly nor yet have a hand in setting up Idols and usurpations in the Church This you may learn from the foregoing description of the Pastors work The kind of your obedience is commensurate to the kind of his Office and Work You are not to obey your We may not offer any violence but only perswade We have not so great authority given us by the Laws as to repress offenders and if it were lawful for us so to do we have no use of any such ãâã power for that Christ crowneth them which abstain from sin not of a forced but of a willing mind and purpose Chrys. âitaâte Bilson of Subjection p. 526. Et ibid. ex Hilar. If this violence were used for the true faith the Doctrine of Bishops would be against it God needeth no forced service He requireth no constrained confession I cannot receive any man but him that is willing I cannot give ear but to him that intreateth c. Ita Origen ibid. citat Pastors as Civil Magistrates that bear the Sword nor as Physicions to tell you what you must do for your health nor as Artificers to command you how to plow and sow and trade c. except in the Morality of these But it is as your Teachers and Guides in the matters of salvation that you must obey them And that not as Prophets or Law-givers to the Church but as the stated Officers of Christ to open and apply the Laws that he hath given and determine of such circumstances as are subservient thereunto Not as those that have dominion of your faith or may preach another 2 Cor. 1. 24. Gal. 1. 7 8. Gospel or contradict any truth of God which by Scripture or Nature he hath revealed or can dispence with any duty which he hath commanded But as those that have all their power from God 2 Cor. 10. 8. 13 10. and for God and your salvation and the good of other mens souls to edification only and not to destruction Particular cases I here purposely forbear § 32. Direct 7. Be sure that you look on them as the Officers of Christ in all that they do as such Direct 7. and see not only their natural but their Ecclesiastical Persons that through them you may have to do with God Especially in Preaching and Administring the Sacraments and binding the impenitent and absolving the penitent and comforting the sad and humbled souls All the holiness and life and power of your spiritual converse with them consisteth in your seeing and conversing with God in them and using them as his Messengers or Officers that deliver his message and do his work and not their own If you disobey them in his work it is God that you disobey And if they Teach you his Word or deliver you Christ and his benefits in the Sacraments it is Christ himself that doth it by them as by his instruments so far as they do it according to his Commission and his Will This observing Christ in their Teaching will possess you with due reverence and care and cause you to do it as a holy work And to see Christ in them delivering and sealing his Covenant to you will very much increase your joy when Man as Man is but a shadow Direct 8. § 33. Direct 8. Make use of their help in private and not in publick only As the use of a Physicion is not only to read a Lecture of Physick to his Patients but to be ready to direct every person according to their particular case there being such variety of temperatures diseases and accidents that in dangerous cases the direction of the judicious is needful in the application So here it is not the least of the Pastoral work to oversee the individuals and to give them personally such particular advice as their case requireth Never expect that all thy Books or Sermons or Prayers or Meditations should serve thy turn without the counsel of thy Pastors in greater cases for that were but to devise how to prove Gods Officers needless to his Church If thou be an ignorant or unconverted sinner go to the Minister and ask him what thou must do to be saved And resolve to follow his sound advice If thou be in doubt of any weighty point of faith or godliness or assaulted perillously by any adversary or need his advice for thy setled Peace thy assurance of Pardon and Salvation and thy preparation for death go ask counsel of thy Pastors and receive their help with readiness and thankfulness Or if thou live where there is none that is able and willing thus to help thee remove to them that are such if lawfully thou canst § 34. Direct 9. Assist your Pastors in the work of God by the duties of your places which tend Direct 9. thereto Labour by your holy serious conference to instruct the ignorant and convince the unbelieving Acts 18. 24 26 27. and convert the ungodly and strengthen the weak with whom you have fit opportunity for Rom. 16. 3. âohn 3. 8. Eph. 4. 29. 1 Pet. 4. 11. Phil. 2. 15. Matth. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 1 2. 2 Pet. 3. 11. 1 Pet. 1. 15 16. 2. 12. Heb. 3. 13. Heb. 10. 24. Direct 10. 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. such work Labour by your holy examples by Love and Concord and Meekness and Sobriety and contempt of the world and a heavenly life to shine as lights in the midst of a dark and crooked Generation Preach all of you
Matth. 18. 10. being his Messengers to man § 9. 7. Much of their work is to oppose the malice of evil spirits that seek our hurt and to defend 1 Kings 22. 19 20 21 22. us from them against whom they are engaged under Christ in daily Warr or Conflict Rev. 12. 7 9. Psal. 68. 17. 78. 49. Matth. 4. 11. 1 Thess. 2. 18. § 10. 8. In this their Ministration they are ordered into different degrees of superiority and inferiority Luke 1. 19 26. and are not equal among themselves 1 Thess. 4. 16. Iude 9. Dan. 10. 13 20 21. Eph. 1. 21. Col. 2. 10. Eph. 3. 10. 6. 12. Col. 1. 16. Zech. 4. 10. Rev. 4 5. 5 6. § 11. 9. Angels are employed not only about our bodies but our souls by furthering the means of Acts. 7. 53. our salvation They preached the Gospel themselves as they delivered the Law Luke 2. 10 9. Luke 1. 11 c. Heb. 2. 2. Gal. 3. 19. Acts 10. 4. Dan. 7. 16. 8. 15 16 17. 9. 21 22. Luke 1. 29. 2. 19. Especially they deliver particular messages which suppose the sufficiency of the Laws of Christ and only help to the obedience of it § 12. 10. They are sometime Gods instruments to confirm and warn and comfort and excite the Acts 27. 24. Luke 1. 13 30. 2. 10. Dan. 10. 12. 2 Kings 6. 16. Gen. 16. 9 10. Numb 22. 32. soul and to work upon the mind and will and affections That they do this perswasively and have as much access and power to do us good as Satan hath to do us evil is very clear Good Angels have as much power and access to the soul to move to duty as Devils have to tempt to sin As God hath sent them oft upon monitory and consolatory messages to his servants in visible shapes so doth he send them on the like messages invisibly Iudg. 5. 23. Mat. 1. 20. Psal. 104. 4. Luke 22. 43. An Angel from Heaven is sent to strengthen Christ himself in his agony § 13. 11. They persecute and chase the enemies of the Church and sometimes destroy them as Psal. 35. 5 6. 2 Kings 19. 35. Isa. 37. 36. and hinder them from doing hurt Numb 22. 24. § 14. 12. They are a Convoy for the departing souls of the godly to bring them to the place of their felicity Luke 16. 22. though how they do it we cannot understand § 15. 13. They are the attendants of Christ at his coming to judgement and his Ministers to gather his elect and sâver thâ wicked from the just in order to their endless Punishment or Joy 1 Thess. 4. 16. The Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-angel and with the trumpet of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up c. Matth. 13. 41 49. The Son of man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather 2 Thess. 1. 7. Mark 8. 38. Matth. 25. 31. out of his Kingdom all offences or scandals and them which do iniquity and shall cast them into a furnace of fire At the end of the world the Angels shall come forth and sever the wicked from among the just and shall cast them into the furnace of fire c. § 16. Direct 3. Understand our near affinity or relation to the Angels and how they and we are concerned Direct 3. in each others condition and affairs As to our Nature our Immortal souls are kin or like unto the Angels though our Bodies are but like the Brutes Those souls that are created after the Image of God in their very Natural Essence as Rational and Free agents besides his Moral Image of sanctity Gen. 9. 6. may well be said to be like the Angels He made us little lower than the Angels Psal. 8. 5. And God hath made us their charge and care and therefore no doubt hath given them a special Love unto us to fit them to the due performance of their trust As Ministers have a special paternal Love to their flocks and as Christians are to have a special Love to one another to enable and engage them to the duties appointed them by God towards each other so these excellent Spirits have no doubt a far purer and greater Love to the Image of God upon the Saints and to the Saints for the Image and sake of God than the dearest friends and holiest persons on earth can have For they are more holy and they are more perfectly conformed to the mind of God and they love God himself more perfectly than we and therefore for his sake do love his people much more perfectly than we And therefore they are more to be loved by us than any mortals are both because they are more excellent pure and amiable and because they have more Love to us Moreover the Angels are servants of the same God and members of the same society which we belong to They are the Inhabitants of the heavenly Ierusalem of which we are heirs They have possession and we have title and shall in time possess it We are called to much of the same employment with them we must love the same God and glorifie him by obedience thanks and praise and so do they Therefore they are Ministers for our good and rejoyce in the success of their labours as the Ministers of Christ on earth do Heb. 1. 14. There is not a sinner converted but it is the Angels Joy Luke 15. 10. which sheweth how much they attend that work We are come to Mount Zion and unto the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to myriads of Angels c. Heb. 12. 22 23. 24. They are especially present and attendant on us in our holy Assemblies and services of God and therefore we are admonished to reverence their presence and do nothing before them that is sinful or unseemly 1 Cor. 11. 10. Eccles. 5. 6. The presence of God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angels must continually awe us into exact obedience 1 Tim. 5. 21. With the Church they pry into the mysterie of the dispensations of the Spirit to the Church 1 Pet. 1. 12. And so by the Church that is by Gods dealings with the Church is made known the manifold wisdom of God even to these heavenly principalities and powers Eph. 3. 10. In conclusion Christ telleth us that in our state of blessedness we shall be equal to the Angels Luke 20. 36. and so shall live with them for ever § 17. Direct 4. When your thoughts of Heaven are staggering or strange and when you are tempted Direct 4. to doubt whether indeed there is such a life of glory for the Saints it may be a great help to your faith to think of the world of Angels that already do possess it That there are such excellent and happy inhabitants of the superiour
Orbs besides what Scripture saith even reason will strongly perswade any rational man 1. When we consider that Sea and Land and Air and all places of this lower baser part of the world are replenished with inhabitants suitable to their natures And therefore that the incomparably more great and excellent Orbs and Regions should all be uninhabited is irrational to imagine 2. And as we see the Rational Creatures are made to govern the Brutes in this inferiour world so reason telleth us it is improbable that the higher Reason of the inhabitants of the higher Regions should have no hand in the government of man And yet God hath further condescended to satisfie us herein by some unquestionable apparitions of good Angels and many more of evil spirits which puâs the matter past all doubt that there are inhabitants of the unseen world And when we know that such there are it maketh it the more easie to us to believe that such we may be either numbered with the happy or unhappy Spirits considering the affinity which there is between the nature of our souls and them To conquer senseless Saducism is a good step to the conquest of irreligiousness He that is well perswaded that there are Angels and Spirits is much better prepared than a Sadducee to bâlieve the immortality of the soul And because the infinite distance between God and man is apt to make the thoughts of our approaching his Glory either dubious or very terrible the remembrance of those myriads of blessed Spirits that dwell now in the presence of that glory doth much embolden and confirm our thoughts As he that would be afraid whether he should have access to and acceptance with the King would be much encouraged if he saw a multituâe as mean as himself or not much unlike him to be familiar attendants on him I must confess such is my own weakness that I find a frequent need of remembring the holy Hosts of Saints and Angels that are with God to embolden my soul and make the thoughts of Heaven more familiar and sweet by abating my strangeness âmazedness and fears And thus far to make them the Media that I say not the Mediators of my thoughts in their approaches to the Most High and Holy God Though the remembrance of Christ the true Mediator is my chief encouragement Especially when we consider how servently those holy Spirits do love every holy person upon earth and so that all those that dwell with God are dearer friends to us than our Fathers or Mothers here on earth are as is briefly proved before this will embolden us yet much more § 18. Direct 5. Make use of the thoughts of the Angelical Hosts when you would see the Glory and Direct 5. Majesty of Christ If you think it a small matter that he is the Head of the Church on earth a handful of people contemned by the Satanical party of the world yet think what it is to be Head over all things far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this world but also in that which is to come that is Gave him a power dignity and name greater than any power dignity or name of men or Angels and hath put all things under his feet Ephes. 1. 21 22 23. Being made so much better than the Angels as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they Of him it is said Let all the Angels of God worship him Heb. 1. 4 6. Read the whole Chapter Our Head is the Lord of all these Hosts § 19. Direct 6. Make use of the remembrance of the glorious Angels to acquaint you with the dignity Direct 6. of humane nature and the special dignity of the servants of God and so to raise up your hearts in Magna dignitas fidelium animarum ut unaquaeque habeat ab ortu nativitatis in custodiam sui Angelum depuâatum imo plures Hitro Luke 20. 36. thankfulness to your Creator and Redeemer who hath thus advanced you 1. What a dignity is it that thâse holy Angels should be all Ministring Spirits sânt for our good that they should love us and concern themselves so much for us as to rejoyce in Heaven at our conversion Lord What is man that thou art mindful of him and the son of man that thou visitest him For thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels and hast crowned him with glory and honour Psal. 8. 4. 5. 2. But yet it is a higher declaration of our dignity that we should in Heaven be equal with them and so be numbered iâto their society and joyn with them everlastingly in the praise of our Creator 3. And it is yet a greater honour to us that our Natures are assumed into union of person with the Son of God and sâ advanced above the Angels For he took not on him the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham Nâr hath he put the world to come in subjection to the Angels Heb. 2. 5 16. This is the Lords doing and it is wonderous in our eyes § 20. Direct 7. When you would admire the works of God and his government look specially to the Direct 7. Angels part If God would be glorified in his works then especially in the most glorious parts If he take delight to work by Instruments and to communicate such excellency and honour to them as may conduce to the honour of the principal cause we must not overlook their excellency and honour unless we will deny God the honour which is due to him As he that will see the excellent workmanship of a Watch or any other Engine must not overlook the chiefest parts nor their operation on the rest So he that will see the excellent order of the works and Government of God must not over-look the Angels nor their Offices in the Government and preservation of the inferiour creatures so far as God hath revealed it unto us We spoil the Musick if we leave out these strings It is a great part of the glory of the works of God that all the parts in Heaven and Earth are so admirably conjoyned and joynted as they are and each in their places contribute to the beauty and harmony of the whole § 21. Direct 8. When you would be apprehensive of the excellency of Love and Humility and exact Direct 8. obedience tâ the will of God look up to the Angels and see the lustre of all these vertues as they shine Heb. 1. 14. Psal. 103. 20 21 in them How perfectly do they Love God and all his Saints Even the weakest and meanest of the members of Christ With what humility do they condescend to minister for the heirs of salvation How readily and perfectly do they obey their Maker Though our chiefest pattern is Christ himself who came nearer to us and appeared in flesh to give us the example of all such duties yet under him the
if they could procure it but yet consent to receive that Protection and Iustice which is their own due from the possessour and consent to his Relation only thus far this is a Kingdom truly but more defective or maimed than the first 4. But if the people do not so much as Receive him nor submit to his Administrations he is but a Conquerour and not a King and it is in respect to him no Kingdom though in respect to some other that hath title and consent without actual possession of the Administration it may be a Kingdom And this is the true and plain solution of this question which want of distinction doth obscure Quest. 8. Whether sincere faith and Godliness be necessary to the Being of the Ministry And whether it be lawful to hear a wicked man or take the Sacrament from him or take him for a Minister THis question receiveth the very same solution with the last foregoing and therefore I need not say much more to it I. The first part is too oft resolved mistakingly on both extreams Some absolutely saying that Godliness or Faith is not necessary to the Being of the Ministry And some that it is necessary Whereas the true solution is as aforesaid Sincere faith and Godliness is necessary to make a man a Minister so far as that God will own and justifie him as sent by himself as to his own Duty and Benefit For he cannot be Internally and Heartily a Christian Pastor that is no Christian nor a Minister of God who is not Godly that is âs not truly Resigned to God obeyeth him not and Loveth him not as God But yet the Reality of these are not necessary to make him a Visible Pastor as to the Peoples Duty and Benefit 2. But the Profession of true Faith and Godliness is necessary so far as that without it the people ought not to take him for a Visible Minister as the profession of Christianity is to a visible Christian 3. And in their choice they ought to prefer him caeteris paribus whose profession is most credible Obj. That which maketh a Minister is Gifts and a Calling which are distinct from Grace and real Christianity Answ. Every Minister is a Christian though every Christian be not a Minister or Pastor Therefore he that is a Visible Pastor must Visibly or in Profession have both Obj. But a man may be a Christian without saving Grace or Godliness Answ. As much as he may be Godly without Godliness That is he may be Visibly a Christian and Godly without sincere faith or Godliness but not without the profession of both It is not possible that the profession of Christianity in the Essentials can be without the profession of Godliness For it includeth it II. To the other question I answer 1. A man that Professeth Infidelity or Impiety yea that Professeth not faith and Godliness is not to be taken for a Minister or heard as such 2. Every one that professeth to stand to his Baptismal Covenant professeth faith and Godliness 3. He that by a vicious life or bad application of doctrine contradicteth his profession is to be lawfully accused of it and heard speak for himself and to be cast out by true Church-justice and not by the private censure of a private person 4. Till this be done though a particular private member of the Church be not bound to think that the Minister is Worthy nor that the Church which suffereth him and receiveth him doth well yet they are bound to judge him one who by the Churches reception is in possession and therefore a visible Pastor and to submit to his publick Administrations Because it is not in a private mans power but the Churches to determine who shall be the Pastor 5. But if the case be past Controversie and notorious that the man is not only scandalous and weak and dull and negligent but also either 1. Intolerably unable 2. Or an Infidel or gross Heretick 3. Or certainly ungodly a private man should admonish the Church and him and in case that they proceed in impenitency should remove himself to a better Church and Ministry And the Church it self should disown such a man and commit their souls to one that is fitter for the trust 6. And that Church or person who needlesly owneth such a Pastor or preferreth him before a fitter doth thereby harden him in his usurpation and is guilty of the hurt of the peoples souls and of his own and of the dishonour done to God Quest. 9. Whether the people are bound to Receive or Consent to an ungodly intolerable heretical Pastor yea or one far less fit and worthy than a competitor if the Magistrate command it or the Bishop impose him FOr the deciding of this take these Propositions 1. The Magistrate is authorized by God to Govern Ministers and Churches according to the orders and Laws of Christ and not against them But not to ordain or degrade nor to make Ministers or unmake them nor to deprive the Church of the Liberty settled on it by the Laws of Christ. 2. The Bishops or Ordainers are authorized by Christ to judge of the fitness of the person to the office in general and solemnly to invest him in it but not to deprive the people of their freedom and exercise of the natural care of their own salvation or of any Liberty given them by Christ. 3. The peoples Liberty in choosing or consenting to their own Pastors to whom they must commit the âare of their souls is partly founded in nature it being they that must have the benefit or loss and no man being authorized to damn or hazard mens souls at least against their wills And partly setled by Scripture and continued in the Church above a thousand years after Christ at least in very In the time of the Arrian Emperours the Churches refused the Bishops whom the Emperours imposed on them and stuck to their own Orthodox Bishops especially at Alexandria and Caesarea after the greatest urgency for their obedience many parts of it See Blondels Full proof de jure plebis in regim Eccles. Hildebertus Caenoman alias Turonensis even in his time sheweth that though the Clergy were to lead and the people to follow yet no man was to be made a Bishop or put upon the people without their own consent Epist. 12. Bibl. Pet. To. 3. p. 179. Filesacus will direct you to more such testimonies But the thing is past Contro-sie I need not cite to the learned the commonly cited testimony of Cyprian Plebs maximam habet potestatem indignos recusandi c. And indeed in the nature of the thing it cannot be For though you may drench a mad mans body by force when you give him physick you cannot so drench mens souls nor cure them against their wills 4. Not that the Peoples consent is necessary to the general office of a Gospel Minister to Preach and Baptize but only to the appropriation or relation of a
Minister to themselves that is To the Being of a Pastor of a particular Church as such but not of a Minister of Christ as such 5. A mans soul is of so great value above all the favour of man or treasures of this world that no man should be indifferent to what mans care he doth commit it nor should he hazard it upon the danger of everlasting misery for fear of displeasing man or being accused of schism or disorder 6. There is as great difference between an Able Learned Judicious Orthodox Godly diligent lively Teacher and an ignorant Heretical ungodly dull and slothful man as is between a skilful and an Ignorant Pilot at Sea or between an Able experienced faithful Physicion and an ignorant rash and treacherous one as to the saving mens lives And he that would not take a Sot or Emperick for his Physicion who were like to kill him and refuse the counsel of an able Physicion in obedience to a Mat. 16. 26. Prov. 15. 32. 19. 8. Luk. 1â 4. Magistrate or Bishop hath as little reason to do the like by his soul nor should he set less by that than by his life And if Paul said we have this power for Edification and not for destruction we may say so of all Magistrates and Bishops Sober Divines have lately shewed their errour who teach men that they must be ready to submit to damnation if God require it or to suppose that his Glory and our salvation are separable ends because damnation is a thing which nature necessitateth man not to desire or intend And shall we ascribe more to a Magistrate than to God and say that we must cast our souls on a likelyhood of damnation to keep order and in obedience to man No man can be saved without knowledge and Holiness An ignorant dead ungodly Minister is far less likely to help us to Knowledge and Holiness than an Able holy man To say God can work by the unfittest instrument is nothing to the purpose Till you prove that God would have us take him for his instrument and that he useth equally to work by such as well as by the fit and worthy or that we expect wonders from God and that ordinarily without tempting him Yea when such an Usurper of the Ministry is like to damn himself as well as the people And here to lenifie the minds of Ithacian Prelates towards those that seek their own Edification in such a case as this or that refuse unworthy Pastors of their imposing I will intreat them to censure those neer them no more sharply than they do the persons in these following instances Yea if a separatist go too far use him no more uncharitably than you would do these men 1. Gildas Brit. is called Sapiens and our eldest writer And yet he calleth the multitude of the lewd British Clergy whom he reprehendeth in his Acris Correptio Traytors and no Priests and concludeth seriously that he that calleth them Priests is not eximius Christianus any excellent Christian. Yet those few that were pious he excepteth and commendeth Shall he account them no Priests for their sinfulness and will you force others not only to call them Priests but to commit their souls to such mens conduct When Christ hath said If the blind lead the blind both will fall into the ditch And Paul Take heed unto thy self and unto the doctrine for in so doing thou shalt both save thy self and Mat 15. 14. 1 Tim. 4 16. 1 Tim 4 6. Mat. 16 6. 24. 4. Mat. 4. â4 Luk. 8. 18. Mat. 23. 16. them that hear thee The second is our second and first English Historian Beda and in him the famous Iohannes Episc. Hagustaldensis Eccles. who as he reporteth wrought many very great miracles as Eccles. hist. l. 5. cap. 2 3 4 and 5. is to be read This man had one Herebaldus in his Clergy after an Abbot who himself told Beda as followeth That this Iohannes Ep. cured him miraculously of a perillous hurt taken by disobedient Horsemanship And when he recovered he asked him whether he were sure that he was Baptized who answered That he knew it past doubt and named the Presbyter that Baptized him The Bishop answered him If thou wast baptized by that Priest thou art not rightly baptized For I know him and that when he was ordained Presbyter he was so dull of wit that he could not learn the Ministry of Catechizing and Baptizing Wherefore I commanded him altogether to give over the presumption of this Ministry which he could not regularly fulfill And having thus said he himself took care to Catechize me the same hour And being cured vitali etiam unda perfusus sum I was baptized I commend not this example of re-baptizing the rather because it seems the Priest was not deposed till after he had Baptized Herebaldus But if he went so far as to re-baptize and account the Baptism a Nullity which was done by an unable insufficient Presbyter though rightly ordained judge but as favourably of men that avoid such Presbyters in our age The third instance shall be that of Cyprian and all the worthy Bishops in the Councils of Carthage in his time who re-baptized those Baptized by Hereticks And consider with all that in those times many were called Hereticks whom we call but Schismaticks that drew Disciples after them into separated Act. 20. 30. bodies and parties speaking perverse things though not contrary to the very Essentials of Religion I justifie not their opinion But if so many holy Bishops counted the very Baptism of such a nullity be not too severe and censorious against those that go not all so far from an insufficient or ungodly or grosly scandalous man for the meeâ preservation of their own souls To these I will add the saying of one the honester sort of Jesuites Acosta and in him of an ancienter than he Lib. 4. c. 1. p. 354. de reb Indic He extolleth the words of Dionyâius Epist. 8. ad Demoph which are Si igitur quae illuminat sacerdotum est sancta distinctio proculdubio ille à sacerdotali ordine virtute omnino prolapsus est qui illuminans non est multoque sanè magis qui neque illuminatus est Atque mihi quidem videtur audax nimium bujusmodi est si sacerdotalia âunia sibi assumit neque metuit neque veretur ea quae sunt Divina praeter meritum persequi putâtque ea latere Deum quorum sibi ipse conscius sit se Deum fallere existimat quem falso nomine appellat Patrem audetque scelestas blasphemias suas neque enim preces dixerim sacris aris inferre easque super signa illa Divina ad Christi similitudinem dicere Non est iste sacerdos non est sed infestus atrox dolosus illusor sui lupus in dominicam gregem ovina pelle armatus His plura aut majora de evangelici ministerii culmine praecipitio qui
exercise and to a fixed Charge as thou hast now a Call to the Office in general 9. Yet every Bishop or Pastor by his Relation to the Church Universal and to mankind and the interest of Christ is bound not only as a Christian but as a Pastor to do his best for the common good and not to cast wholly out of his care a particular Church because another hath the oversight of it Therefore if an Heretick get in or the Church fall to Heresie or any pernicious error or sin the neighbour Pastors are bound both by the Law of Nature and their Office to interpose their Counsel as Ministers of Christ and to prefer the substance before pretended order and to feek to recover the peoples souls though it be against their proper Pastors will And in such a case of necessity they may ordain degrade excommunicate and absolve in anothers charge as if it were a vacuity 10. Moreover it is one thing to excommunicate a man out of a particular Church and another thing for many associated Churches or Neighbours to renounce Communion with him The special 1 Cor. 5. Tit. 3. 10. 2 Thess. 3. 6 14. Pastors of particular Churches having the Government of those Churches are the special Governing Judges who shall or shall not have Communion as a member in their Churches But the neighbour-Pastors of other Churches have the power of Judging with whom they and their own flocks will or will 2 John 10. Rev. 2. 14 15 2â not hold Communion As e. g. Athanasius may as Governour of his flock declare any Arrian-member excommunicate and require his flock to have no Communion with him And all the neighbour Pastors though they excommunicate not the same man as his special Governours yet may declare to all their flocks that if that man come among them they will have no Communion with him and that at distance they renounce that distant Communion which is proper to Christians one with another and take him for none of the Church of Christ. Quest. 25. Whether Canons be Laws And Pastors have a Legislative Power ALL men are not agreed what a Law is that is what is to be taken for the proper sense of that Word Some will have the name confined to such Common Laws as are stated durable Rules for the subjects actions And some will extend it also to personal temporary verbal Precepts and Mandates such as Parents and Masters use daily to the children and servants of their families And of the first sort some will confine the name Laws to those acts of Soveraignty which are about the common matters of the Kingdom or which no interiour Officer may make And others will extend it to those Orders which by the Soveraigns Charter a Corporation or Colledge or School may make for the subregulation of their particular societies and affairs I have declared my own opinion de nomine fully elsewhere 1. That the definition of a Law in the proper general sense is To be A sign or signification of the Reason and Will of the Rector as such to his subjects as such instituting or antecedently determining what shall be Due from them and to them Jus efficiendo Regularly making Right 2. That these Laws are many more wayes diversified and distinguished from the efficient sign subjects matter end c. than is meet for us here to enumerate It is sufficient now to say 1. That stated Regulating Laws as distinct from temporary Mandates and Proclamations 2. And Laws for Kingdoms and other Common-wealthy in regard of Laws for Persons Schools Families c. 3. And Laws made by the Supream Power as distinct from those made by the derived authority of Colleges Corporations c. called By-Laws or Orders For I will here say nothing of Parents and Pastors whose Authority is directly or immediately from the efficiency of Nature in one and Divine Institution in the other and not derived efficiently from the Magistrate or any man 4. That Laws about great substantial matters distinct from those about little and mutable circumstances c. I say the first sort as distinct from the second are Laws so called by Excellency above other Laws But that the rest are univocally to be called Laws according to the best definition of the Law in Genere But if any man will speak otherwise let him remember that it is yet but lis de nomine and that he may use his liberty and I will use mine Now to the Question 1. Canons made by Virtue of the Pastoral Office and Gods General Laws in Nature or Scripture for regulating it are a sort of Laws to the subjects or flocks of those Pastors 2. Canons made by the Votes of the Laity of the Church or private part of that society as private are no Laws at all but Agreements Because they are not acts of any Governing power 3. Canons made by Civil Rulers about the circumstantials of the Church belonging to their Office as orderers of such things are Laws and may be urged by moderate and meet civil or corporal penalties and no otherwise 4. Canons made by Princes or inferiour Magistrates are no Laws purely and formally Ecclesiastical which are essentially Acts of Pastoral power But only Materially Ecclesiastical and formally Magistratical 5. No Church Officers as such much less the people can make Laws with a Co-active or Coârcive sanction that is to be enforced by their Authority with the Sword or any corporal penalty mulct or force This being the sole priviledge of Secular Powers Civil or Oâconomical or Scholastick 6. There is no obligation ariseth to the subject for particular obedience of any Law which is evidently against the Laws of God in Nature or holy Scripture 7. They are no Laws which Pastors make to people out of their power As the Popes c. 8. There is no power on earth under Christ that hath Authority to make Universal Laws to bind the whole Church on all the earth or all mankind Because there is no Universal Soveraign Civil or Spiritual Personal or Collective 9. Therefore it is no Schism but Loyalty to Christ to renounce or separate from such a society of â Usurpation nor no disobedience or rebellion to deny them obedience 10. Pastors may and must be obeyed in things Lawful as Magistrates if the King make them Magistrates Though I think it unmeet for them to accept a Magistracy with the Sword except in case of some rare necessity 11. Is Pope Patriarchs or Pastors shall usurp any of the Kings Authority Loyalty to Christ and him and the Love of the Church and State oblige us to take part with Christ and the King against such Usurpation but only by lawful means in the compass of our proper place and Calling 12. The Canons made by the Councils of many Churches have a double nature As they are made for the people and the subjects of the Pastors they are a sort of Laws That is They oblige by the derived
in a state of salvation that are not inherently sanctified And whether any fall from this Infant state of salvation Answ. OF all these great difficulties I have said what I know in my Appendix to Infant Baptism to Mr. Bedford and Dr. Ward and of Bishop Davenants judgement And I confess that my judgement agreeth more in this with Davenants than any others saving that he doth not so much appropriate the benefits of baptism to the children of sincere believers as I do And though by a Letter in pleading Davenants cause I was the occasion of good Mr. Gatakers printing of his answer to him yet I am still most inclined to his judgement Not that all the baptized but that all the baptized seed of true Christians are pardoned justified adopted and have a title to the Spirit and salvation But the difficulties in this case are so great as driveth away most who do not equally perceive the greater inconveniencies which we must choose if this opinion be forsaken that is that all Infants must be taken to be out of the Covenant of God and to have no promise of salvation Whereas surely the Law of Grace as well as the Covenant of Works included all the seed in their capacity 1. To the first of these Questions I answer 1. As all true believers so all their Infants do receive initially by the promise and by way of obsignation and Sacramental Investiture in Baptism a Ius Relationis a right of peculiar Relation to all the three persons in the blessed Trinity As to God as Matth. 28. 19 20. their reconciled Adopting Father and to Jesus Christ as their Redeemer and actual Head and Justifier so also to the Holy Ghost as their Regenerater and Sanctifier This Right and Relation 1 Cor. 12. 12 13. adhereth to them and is given them in order to future actual operation and communion As a Marriage Covenant giveth the Relation and Right to one another in order to the subsequent Communion Eph. 4. 4 5. and duties of a married life And as he that sweareth allegiance to a King or is listed into an Army or is entred into a School receiveth the Right and Relation and is so correlated as obligeth to the mutual subsequent Offices of each and giveth right to many particular benefits By this Right and Relation God is his own God and Father Christ is his own Head and Saviour and the Holy Spirit is his own Sanctifier without asserting what operations are already wrought on his soul but only to what future ends and uses these Relations are Now as these Rights and Relations are given immediately so those Benefits which are Relative and the Infant immediately capable of them are presently given by way of communion He hath presently the pardon of Original sin by virtue of the Sacrifice Merit and Intercession of Christ. He hath a state of Adoption and Right to Divine Protection Provision and Church-communion according to his natural Capacity and Right to everlasting life 2. It must be carefully noted that the Relative Union between Christ the Mediator and the baptized persons is that which in Baptism is first given in order of nature and that the rest do flow from this The Covenant and Baptism deliver the Covenanter 1. From Divine Displicency by Reconciliation with the Father 2. From Legal Penalties by Justification by the Son 3. From sin it self by the operations of the Holy Ghost But it is Christ as our Mediator-Head that is first given us in Relative Union And then 1. The Father Loveth us with Complacency as in the Son and for the sake of his first beloved 2. And the Spirit which is given us in Relation is first the Spirit of Christ our The Spirit is not given radically or immediately to any Christian but to Christ our Head alone and from Him to us Head and not first inherent in us So that by Union with our Head that Spirit is next united to us both Relatively and as Radically Inherent in the Humane Nature of our Lord to whom we are united As the Nerves and Animal Spirits which are to operate in all the body are Radically only in the Head from whence they flow into and operate on the members as there is need though there may be obstructions So the Spirit dwelleth in the Humane Nature of our Head and there it can never be lost And it is not necessary that it dwell in us by way of Radication but by way of Influence and Operation These things are distinctly and clearly understood but by very few and we are all much in the dark about them But I think however doctrinally we may speak better that most Christians are habituated to this perilous misapprehension which is partly against Christianity it self that the Spirit floweth immediatly from the Divine Nature of the Father and the Son as to the Authoritative or Potestative conveyance unto our souls And we forget that it is first given to Christ in his Glorified Humanity as our Head and radicated in Him and that it is the Office of this Glorified Head to send or communicate to all his members from Himself that Spirit which must operate in them as they have need This is plain in many Texts of Scripture Rom. 8. 32. He that spared not his own Son but gave him up for us all how shall be not also with him freely give us all things when he giveth him particularly to us 1 John 5. 11 12. And this is the record that God hath given us eternal life and this life is in his Son He that hath the Son hath the life and he that hath not the Son hath not the life Rom. 8. 9. If any man have not the Spirit of Christ the same is none of his Eph. 1. 22 23. And gave him to be the Head over all things to the Church which is his body the fulness of him that filleth all in all John 15. 26. The Advocate or Comforter whom I will send unto you from the Father c. John 16. 7. If I depart I will send him unto you John 14. 26. The Comforter whom the Father will send in my Name Gal. 4. 6. And because ye are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your Hearts crying Abba Father Gal. 2. 20. I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me I know that is true of his Living in us Objectively and Finally but that seemeth not to be all Col. 3. 3 4. For ye are dead and your life is bid with Christ in God when Christ who is our life shall appear then shall ye also appear with him in Glory I know that in verse 3. by Life is meant Felicity or Glory But not only as appeareth by verse 4. where Christ is called Our Life Matth. 28. 19. All power is given unto me in Heaven and Earth ver 20. I am with you allwayes Joh. 13. 3. The Father hath given all things into his hands Joh. 17. 2
3. Thou hast given him power over all flesh that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him And this is life eternal to know thee c. Joh. 5. 21. The Son quickeneth whom he will v. 26. For as the Father hath life in Himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 6. 27. Labour for that meat which endureth to everlasting life which the son of man shall give unto you For him âath God the Father sealed V. 32. 33. He giveth Life unto the World V. 53 54 55 56. Whosâ eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life dwelleth in me and I in him my flesh is meat indeed At the Living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me even he shall live by me V. 63. It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing Joh. 7. 39. This spake he of the spirit which they that believe in him should receive Joh. 3. 34. God giveth not the spirit to him by measure 1 Cor. 6. 17. He that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit 2 Cor. 3. 17. The Lord is the spirit and where the spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Phil. 1. 19. Through the supply of the spirit of Iesus Christ. Joh. 15. 4. Abide in me and I in you As the branch cannot bear fruit of it self except it abide in the Vine no more can ye except ye abide in me V. 5. I am the Vine ye are the branches He that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruit For without me or out of me or severed from me ye can do nothing I will add no more All this is proof enough that the spirit is not given radically or Immediately from God to any believer but to Christ and so derivatively from him to us Not that the Divine nature in the third person is subject to the humane nature in Christ But that God hath made it the office of our Mediators Glorified Humanity to be the Cistern that shall first receive the Waters of life and convey them by the pipes of his appointed means to all the offices of his house Or to be the Head of the Animal spirits and by nerves to convey them to all the members 3. We are much in the dark concerning the degree of Infants Glory And therefore we can as little know what degree of grace is necessary to prepare them for their Glory 4. It is certain that Infants before they are Glorified shall have all that Grace that is prerequisite to their preparation and fruition 5. No sanctified person on earth is in an Immediate capacity for Glory Because their sin and imperfection must be done away which is done at the dissolution of soul and body The very accession of the soul to God doth perfect it 6. Infants have no actual faith or hope or Love to God to exercise And therefore need not the influence of the spirit of Christ to exercise them 7. We are all so very much in the dark as to the clear and distinct apprehension of the true nature of Original inherent pravity or sin that we must needs be as much ignorant of the true nature of that Inherent sanctity or Righteousness which is its contrary or curâ Learned Illirious thought it was a Substance which he hath in his Clavis pleaded for at large Others call it a Habit Others a nature or natural Inclination and a privation of a Natural Inclination to God Others call it an Indisposition of the mind and will to holy Truth and Goodness and an Ill disposition of them to errour and evil Others call it only the Inordinate Lust of the sensitive faculties with a debility of Reason and Will to resist it And whilest the nature of the soul it self and its faculties are so much unknown to it self the nature of Original pravity and Righteousness must needs be very much unknown 8. Though an Infant be a distinct natural person from his Parents yet is he not actually a distinct person Morally as being not a moral Agent and so not capable of moral Actions good or evil Therefore his Parents Will goeth for his 9. His first acceptance into the Complacencial Love of God as distinct from his Love of Benevolence is not for any inherent Holiness in himself but 1. As the Child of a believing Parent who hath Dedicated him to Christ and 2. As a member of Christ in whom he is well pleased 10. Therefore God can complacencially as well as benevolently Love an Infant in Christ who only believeth and Repenteth by the Parents and not by himself nor is not yet supposed to have the spirit of sanctification 11. For the spirit of sanctification is not the presupposed Condition of his acceptance into Covenant with God but a gift of the Covenant of God it self following both the Condition on our part and our right to be Covenanters or to Gods promise upon that condition 12. So the adult themselves have the operation of the spirit by which they Believe and Repent by which they come to have their Right to Gods part in the Covenant of Baptism for this is antecedent to their baptism But they have not that gift of the spirit which is called in Scripture the spirit Act. 26 8. 2 Tâm 4. 7. Rom. 8 30. Gal. 4. 6. of sanctification and of Power Love and a sound mind and is the benefit given by the Covenant of Baptism till afterward Because they must be in that Covenant before it can be made good to them And their Faith or Consent is their Infants right also antecedent to the Covenant gift 13. There is therefore some notable difference between that work of the spirit by which we first Repent and believe and so have our title to the promise of the spirit and that gift of the spirit which is promised to believers which is not only the spirit of Miracles given in the first times but some notable degree of Love to our Reconciled Father suitable to the Grace and Gospel of Redemption and Rom. 8 9. Rom. 8. 16. â5 Reconciliation and is called the spirit of Christ and the spirit of Adoption which the Apostles themselves seem not to have received till Christs ascension And this seemeth to be not only different from the Gifts of the spirit common to Hypocrites and the unbelievers but also from the special gift of the spirit which maketh men believers So that Mr. Tho. Hooker saith trulyer than once I understood that Vâcation is a special Grace of the spirit distinct from Common Grace on one side and from sanctification on the other side Whether it be the same degree of the spirit which the faithful had before Christs Incarnation which causeth men first to believe distinct from the higher following degree I leave to enquiry But the certainest distinction is from the different effects 14. Though an Infant cannot be either disposed
will not make them so Nor hath God appointed or promised to bless any such imagery 17. It is sinful to use such amorous Images of the persons towards whom your lust is kindled as tendeth to increase or keep up that lust or to make profession or ostentation of it As Lustful persons use to carry or keep the pictures of those on whom they dote 18. It is unlawful to make such use of the pictures of our deceased friends as tendeth to increase our inordinate sorrow for them 19. It is unlawful to make such Images Monuments or Memorials of the best and holiest persons or Martyrs as may endanger or tempt men to any inordinate veneration of or confidence in the persons honoured 20. Inward Images of God imprinted on the phantasie are sinful And so are other such false and sinful Images as aâorementioned though they be not made externally for the use of the eye 21. I think it is unlawful to make an Image or any equal instituted sign to be the publick common Symbol of the Christian Religion though it be but a Professing sign Because God having already instituted the Symbols or publick Tesserae of our Christian profession or Religion it is usurpation to do the like without his commission As the King having made the wearing of a George and Star the Badge of the Order of the Garter would take it ill if any shall make another Badge of the Order much more if they impose it on all of the Order though I presume not to condemn it 1. All Images painted or Engraven are not unlawful For God himself commanded and allowed 2 Chron. 3. 10. Mat. 22. 20. Numb 21. 9. 2 Kings 16. 17. 1 King 7. 25 26 29 36 18 19. the use of many in the Old Testament And Christ reprehendeth not Caesars Image on his Coin 2. The civil use of Images in Coins sign-posts banners ornaments of Buildings or of Books or Chambers or Gardens is not unlawful 3. As the word Image is taken in general for signes there is no question but they are frequently to be used As all a mans words are the Images that is the signifiers of his mind And all a mans writings are the same made visible It is therefore a blind confounding errour of some now among us otherwise very sober good men who accuse all Forms of prayer and of Preaching as sinful because say they they are Idols or Images of Prayer and of Preaching They are neither engraven nor painted Images of any Creature But all words are or should be signes of the speakers mind And if you will secundum quid call only the inward Desires by the name of Prayer then the words are the signes of such prayer But because Prayer in the full sense is Desire expressed therefore the expressions are not the signes of such prayer but part of the prayer it self as the body is of the man nor is a form that is fore-conceived or premeditated words whether in mind or writing any more an Image of prayer than extemporate prayer is All words are signes but never the more for being premeditated or written And according to this opinion all Books are sinful Images and all Sermon-notes and the Printing of the Bible it self and all pious Letters of one friend to another and all Catechisms Strangers will hardly believe that so monstrous an opinion as this should in these very instances be maintained by men otherwise so understanding and truly godly and every way blameless as have and do maintain it at this day 4. The making and using of the Image of Christ as born living preaching walking dying a Crucifix rising ascending is not unlawful in it self though any of the forementioned accidents may make it so in such cases As Christ was man like one of us so he may be pictured as a man Obj. His Divine nature and humane soul are Christ and thâse cannot be pictured Therefore an Image of Christ cannot be made Answ. It is not the name but the thing which I speak of Choose whether you will call it an Image of Christ secundum corpus or an Image of Christs body You cannot picture the soul of a man and yet you may draw the picture of a mans body 5. It is a great part of a believers work to have Christs Image very much upon his imagination and Rom. 8. 29. Rev. 1. 12 c. 2 Cor. 4. 4. Col. 1. 15. Phil. 3. 8 9 10 c. so upon his mind As if he saw him in the Manger in his temptations in his preaching in his praying watching fasting weeping doing good as crown'd with thornes as crucified c. that a Crucified Saviour being still as it were before our eyes we may remember the price of our Redemption and the example which we have to imitate and that we are not to live like a Dives or a Caesar but like the servants of a Crucified Christ. A Crucifix well befitteth the Imagination and mind of a believer 6. It is a great part of true Godliness to see Gods Image in the Glass of the Creation to Love and 1 Cor. 1â 7. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Col. 3. 10. honour his Image on his Saints and all the Impressions of his Power Wisdom and Goodness on all his works and to Love and honour Him as appearing in them 7. It is lawful on just occasion to make the Image of fire or light as signifying the inaccessible Light Exod. 25. 18 19. 37. 8 9. 1 King 6. 24 25 26 27. Ezek. 10. 2 4 7 9 14. 1 King 7. 29 36. 8. 6 7. 1 Sam. 4. 4. 2 King 19. 15. Psal. 80. 1. 99. 1. Isa. 6. 2 6. in which God is said to dwell and the Glory in which he will appear to the blessed in Heaven For by many such resemblances the Scripture setteth these forth in Rev. 1. 21. 22 c. And Moses saw Gods back parts viz. a Created Glory 8. It is lawful to represent an Angel on just occasions in such a likeness as Angels have assumed in apparitions Or as they are described in Ezekiel or elsewhere in Scripture so be it we take it not for an Image of their true spiritual nature but an improper representation of them like a Metaphor in speech 9. It is lawful seasonably and in fit circumstances to use Images 1. For memory 2. For clearer apprehension 3. For more passionate affection even in Religious cases which is commonly called The Historical use of them For these ends the Geneva Bible and some other have the Scripture Histories in Printed Images To shew the Papists that it is not all Images or all use of them that they were against And so men were wont to picture Dives in his feasting with Lazarus in rags over their Tables to mind them of the sinfulness of sensuality And so the Sacred Histories are ordinarily painted as useful ornaments of rooms which may profit the spectators 10. Thus it is lawful to
paribus by an unnecessary thing to occasion divisions in the Churches But where one part judgeth Church Musick unlawful for another part to use it would occasion divisions in the Churches and drive away the other part Therefore I would wish Church-musick to be no where set up but where the Congregation can accord in the use of it or at least where they will not divide thereupon 2. And I think it unlawful to use such streins of Musick as are Light or as the Congregation cannot easily be brought to understand Much more on purpose to commit the whole work of singing to the Choristers and exclude the Congregation I am not willing to joyn in such a Church where I shall be shut out of this noble work of praise 3. But plain intelligible Church-musick which occasioneth not divisions but the Church agreeth in for my part I never doubted to be lawful For 1. God set it up long after Moses Ceremonial Law by David Solomon c. 2. It is not an instituted Ceremony meerly but a natural help to the minds alacrity And it is a 1 Sam. 18. 6. 1 Chron. 15. 16. 2 Chron. 5. 13. 7. 6. 23. 13. 34. 22. Psal. 98. 99. 149. 150. duty and not a sin to use the helps of nature and Lawful art though to institute Sacraments c. of our own As it is lawful to use the comfortable helps of spectacles in reading the Bible so is it of Musick to exhilerate the soul towards God 3. Jesus Christ joyned with the Jews that used it and never spake a word against it 4. No Scripture forbiddeth it therefore it is not unlawful 5. Nothing can be against it that I know of but what is said against Tunes and Melody of Voice For whereas they say that it is a humane invention so are our Tunes and Metre and Versions Yea it is not a humane invention As the last Psalm and many other shew which call us to praise the Lord with instruments of musick And whereas it is said to be a carnal kind of pleasure they may say as much of a Melodious harmonious confort of Voices which is more excellent Musick than any Instruments And whereas some say that they find it do them harm so others say of melodious singing But as wise men say they find it do them good And why should the experience of some prejudiced self-conceited person or of a half-man that knoweth not what melody is be set against the experience of all others and deprive them of all such helps and mercies as these people say they find no benefit by And as some deride Church-musick by many scornful names so others do by singing as some Congregations neer me testifie who these many years have forsaken it and will not endure it but their Pastor is fain to unite them by the constant and total omission of singing Psalms It is a great wrong that some do to ignorant Christians by putting such whimseyes and scruples into their heads which as soon as they enter turn that to a scorn and snare and trouble which might be a real help and comfort to them as well as it is to others Quest. 128. Is the Lords day a Sabbath and so to be called and kept and that of Divine institution And is the seventh day Sabbath abrogated c. Answ. ALL the Cases about the Lords day except those practical directions for keeping it in the Oeconomical part of this Book I have put into a peculiar Treatise on that subject by it self and therefore shall here pass them over referring the Reader to them in that discourse Quest. 129. Is it Lawful to appoint humane Holy dayes and observe them Answ. THis also I have spoke to in the foresaid Treatise and in my Disput. of Church-Govern and Cer. Briefly 1. It is not lawful to appoint another weekly sabbath or day wholly separated to the Commemoration of our redemption For that is to mend pretendedly the institutions of God Yea and to contradict him who hath judged one day only in seven to be the fittest weekly proportion 2. As part of some dayes may be weekly used in holy assemblies so may whole days on just extraordinary occasions of prayer preaching humiliation and thanksgiving 3. The holy doctrine lives and sufferings of the Martyrâ and other holy men hath been so great a mercy to the Church that for any thing I know it is lawful to keep anniversary Thanksgivings in remembrance of them and to encourage the weak and prâvoke them to constancy and imitation 4. But to dedicate dayes or Temples to them in any higher sence as the Heathens and Idolaters did to their Hero's is unlawful or any way to intimate an attribution of Divinity to them by word or Worship 5. And they that live among such Idolaters must take heed of giving them scandalous encouragement 6. And they that scrupulously fear such sin more than there is cause should not be forced to sin against their Consciences 7. But yet no Christians should causelesly refuse that which is lawful nor to joyn with the Churches in holy exercises on the dayes of thankful commemoration of the Apostles and Martyrs and excellent instruments in the Church Much less peâulantly to work and set open Shops to the offence of others But rather to perswade all to imitate the holy lives of those Saints to whom they give such honours Quest. 130. How far is the holy Scriptures a Law and perfect Rule to us Answ. 1. FOr all thoughts words affections and actions of Divine faith and obedience supposing still Gods Law of Nature For it is no Believing God to believe what he never revealed nor no Trusting God to trust that he will certainly give us that which he never either directly nor indirectly promised Nor no obeying God to do that which he never commanded 2. The Contents will best shew the Extent Whatever is Revealed promised and commanded in it for that it is a perfect Rule For certainly it is perfect in its kind and to its proper use 3. It is a perfect Rule for all that is of Universal Moral necessity That is Whatever it is necessary that 1 Tim. 3. 16. 2 Pet. 1. 20. 2 Tim. â 15. Rom. 15. 4. 16. 26. Joh. â 3â Act. 1â 2. 11. Joh. 19. 24 28 36 37. man believe think or do in all ages and places of the World this is of Divine obligation Whatever the World is Universally bound to that is All men in it it is certain that Gods Law in Nature or Scripture or both bindeth them to it For the World hath no Universal King or Lawgiver but God 4. Gods own Laws in Nature and Scripture are a perfect Rule for all the duties of the understanding thoughts affections passions immediately to be exercised on God himself For no one else is a discerner or judge of such matters 5. It perfectly containeth all the Essential and Integral parts of the Christian Religion so
more mercy from Christ than there is faith in Christ. 14. No man could ever be saved without Believing in God as a merciful pardoning saving God though many have been saved who knew not the person of Christ determinately For he that cometh to God must believe that God is and that he is the Rewarder of them that diligently seek him who is no respecter of persons but in every Nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousness is accepted of him 12 Ps. 145. 9. ãâ¦ã 4. 10. Rom. 10. 20. 13 Act. 4. 12. Joh. 14. 6. 14 Heb. 11. 6. Act. 10. 35. 2 Thes. 1. 11 12. Jâr 10. 25. ãâ¦ã 10. 12 13 1â 15. 15. All Nations on Earth that have not the Gospel are obliged by God to the use of certain means 15 Act. 14. 17. 17. 27 28 29 30. Rom. 1. 19 20 21 22. 2. 4 7 10 14 15 16 27. Isa. 55. 6 7. and improvement of certain mercies in order or tendency to their Salvation And it is their sin if they use them not 16. God hath appointed no means in vain which men must either not use or use despairingly But his Command to use any means for any end containeth though not an explicite promise yet great and comfortable encouragement to use that means in hope 17. Therefore the world is now in comparison of the Catholick Church much like what it was before Christs incarnation in comparison of the Jews Church who yet had many wayes great 16 Jonah 4. 2. 3. 10. Act. 10. 35. Mal. 3. 14. Isa. 45. 19. Deut. 32. 47. Mal. 1. 10. Prov. 1. 22 23 24. Gân 4. 7. Rom. 3. Rom. 2. advantage though God was not the God of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles who had a Law written in their hearts and an accusing or excusing Conscience 18. Those over-doing Divines who pretend to be certain that all the World are damned that are not Christians do add to Gods word and are great agents for Satan to tempt men to Infidelity and âo Athâism it self and to disswade mankind from discerning the Infinite goodness of God and occasion many to deny the Immortality of the soul rather than they will believe that five parts in six of the world now and almost all before Christs incarnation have Immortal souls purposely created in thâm to be damned without any propounded means and possibility-natural of râtnedy And as I know they will pour out their bitter censure on these lines which I could avoid if I regarded it more than truth so with what measure they mete it shall be measured to them and others will dâmn them as confidently as they damn almost all the world And I will be bold to censure that they are UNDOERS of the Church by OVER DOING See more in my Vindication of Gods Goodness Quest. 158. Should not Christians take up with Scripture wisdom only without studying Philosophy and other Heathens humane Learning Answ. I Have already proved the usefulness of common knowledge called Humane Learning by twenty Reasons in my book called The Unreasonableness of Infidelity pag. 163. part 2. sect 23. Prov. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Psal. 92. 5 6. 104. 24 25. 113. 5 6. 107. 8 15 21. Psal. 66. 3. 4. Psal. 111. 2 3 4 5 6. 145. 7 8 9 10 11 17 18 19. Act. 2. 6 7 8 9. 21. 40. 24. 2. 1 Cor. 14. 2 4 9 13 14 19 26 27. Rev. 9. 11. 14. 16. 5. 9. Psal. 19. 1 2 3. 94. 10. 139. 6. Prov. 2. 1 2 3 4. 8. 9 10 12. 1 Cor. 15. 34. Prov. 19. 2. Job 32. 8. 38. 36. Yet I refer the Reader to my Treat of Knowledge which sheweth the Vanâty of pretended Learning to which I refer the Reader And only say now 1. Grace presupposeth Nature We are men in order of nature at least before we are Saints and Reason is before supernatural Revelation 2. Common knowledge therefore is subservient unto faith We must know the Creator and his works And the Redeemer restoreth us to the due knowledge of the Creator Humane Learning in the sense in question is also Divine God is the Author of the light of nature as well as of grace We have more than Heathens but must not therefore have less and cast away the good that is common to them and us Else we must not have souls bodies reason health time meat drink cloaths c. because Heathens have them Gods works are honourable sought out of all them that have pleasure therein And physical Philosophy is nothing but the knowledge of Gods works 3. And the knowledge of Languages is necessary both for humane converse and for the understanding of the Scriptures themselves The Scriptures contain not a Greek and Hebrew Grammar to understand the language in which they are written but suppose us otherwise taught those tongues that we may interpret them 4. The use of the Gospel is not to teach us all things needful to be known but to teach us on supposition of our common knowledge how to advance higher to supernatural saving knowledge âaith Love and practice Scripture telleth us not how to build a house to plow sow weave or make our works of art Every one that learneth his Countrey tongue of his Parents hath humane Learning of the same sort with the learning of Greek and Hebrew He that learneth not to read cannot read the Bible And he that understandeth it not in the Original tongues must trust other mens words that have Humane Learning or else remain a stranger to it But though none but proud fools will deny the need of that humane Learning which improveth Col. 2. 8 9 23. 1 Cor. 2. 1 4 5 6 13. 3. 19. 2 Cor. â 12. âob 28. 28. Prov. 1. 7. 9. 10. Joh. 17. 3. Gal. 4. 9. Eph. 3. 10. 1 Joh. 2. 13 14. Col. 1. 9 27 28. Eph. 6. 19. 1 Cor. 2. 11. Col. 3. 16. nature and is subservient to our knowledge of supernatural Revelations yet well doth Paul admonish us to take heed that none deceive us by vain Philosophy and faith that the wisdom of the world is foolishness with God and that the knowledge of Christ Crucified is the true Christian Philosophy or Wisdom For indeed the dark Philosophers groping after the knowledge of God did frequently stumble and did introduce abundance of Logical and Physical vanities uncertainties and âalsities under the name of Philosophy by meer niceties and high pretendings seeking for the glory of wisdom to themselves when as it is one thing to know Gods works and God in them and another thing to compose a systeme of Physicks and Metaphysicks containing abundance of errours and confusion and jumbling a few certainties with a great many uncertainties and untruths and every sect pulling down what others asserted and all of them disproving the methods and assertions of others and none proving their
you do evil with double violence and with blasphemous fathering your sins on God and with impenitence and justification of your sin This made Paul mad in persecuting the Church Prov. 15. 21. Folly is joy to him that is destitute of wisdom but a man of understanding walketh uprightly No man can do that well which he understandeth not well Therefore you must study and take unwearied pains for knowledge Wisdom never grew up with idleness though the conceit of wisdom doth no where more prosper This age hath told us to what desperate precipices men will be carryed by ignorant zeal 2. And the understanding must be large or it cannot be solid When many particulars are concerned in an action the over-looking of some one may spoil the work Narrow minded men are turned as the weather-cock with the wind of the times or of every temptation and they seldome avoid one sin but by falling into another It is Prudence that must manage an upright life And Prudence seeth all that must be seen and putteth every circumstance into the ballance For want of which much mischief may be done while you seem to be doing the greatest good The prudent man looketh well to his going Prov. 14. 15 See therefore that ye walk circumspectly at a hairs breadth not as fools but as wise 6. But because you will object that alas few even of the upright have wits so strong as to be fit Psal. 119. 98. Prov. 1 6 7. 8. 12. 15 18. 13. 1. 14 20. 15. 2. 7 12. 31. 22. 17. 25. 12. Eccles. 12. 11. Dan. 12. 3 10. Matth. 24. 45. Psal. 37. 30. Eccles. 2. 13. Isa. 33. 6. Matth. 12. 42. Luke 1. 17. 21. 15. Acts 6. 3. 2 Pet. 3. 15. Mal. 2. 6 7. 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. Heb. 13. 7 17. Tit. 1. 9 13. 2. 1 8. 2 Tim. 4. 3. for this I add that he that will walk uprightly must in the great essential parts of Religion have this foresaid knowledge of his own and in the rest at least he must have the conduct of the wise And therefore 1. He must be wise in the great matters of his salvation though he be weak in other things 2. And he must labour to be truly acquainted who are indeed wise men that are meet to be his guides And he must have recourse to such in Cases of Conscience as a sick man to his Physicion It is a great mercy to be so far wise as to know a wise man from a fool and a Counsellor from a deceiver 7. He that will walk uprightly must be the master of his passions not stupid but calm and sober Though some passion is needful to excite the understanding to its duty yet that which is Prov. 14. 29. Col. 3. 8. inordinate doth powerfully deceive the mind Men are very apt to be confident of what they passionately apprehend And passionate judgements are frequently mistaken and ever to be suspected It being exceeding difficult to entertain any passion which shall not in some measure pervert our reason which is one great reason why the most confident are ordinarily the most erroneous and blind Be sure therefore when ever you are injured or passion any way engaged to set a double guard upon your judgements 8. He that will walk uprightly must not only difference between simple Good and Evil but between a greater Good and a less For most sin in the world consisteth in preferring a Lesser Good before Matth. 9. 13. 12. 7. Psal. 40. 6. 51. 16. 1 Sam. 15. 22. a Greater He must still keep the ballance in his hand and compare good with good Otherwise he will make himself a Religion of sin and preferr Sacrifice before mercy and will hinder the Gospel and mens salvation for a ceremony and violate the bonds of love and faithfulness for every opinion which he calleth Truth and will tythe Mint and Cummin while he neglecteth the great things of the Law When a lesser good is preferred before a greater it is a sin and the common way of sinning It is not then a duty when it is inconsistent with a greater good 2 Cor. 10. 8. 13. 10. Rom. 15. 2. 14. 19. 1 Cor. 14. 26. 2 Cor. 12. 19. Rom. 3. 8. Eph. 4. 12 c. 1 Cor. 12. 9. He must ever have a conjunct respect to the Command and the End The good of some actions is but little discernable any where but in the Command and others are evidently good because of the good they tend to We must neither do evil and break a Law that good may come by it Nor yet pretend obedience to do mischief as if God had made his Laws for Destruction of the Church or mens souls and not for Edification 10. He must keep in Union with the Universal Church and preferr its interest before the interest of any party whatsoever and do nothing that tendeth to its hurt 11. He must love his neighbour as himself and do as he would be done by and love his enemies and Matth. 22 39. 5. 43 44. 7. 12. forgive wrongs and hear their defamations as his own 12. He must be Impartial and not lose his Iudgement and Charity in the opinion or interest of a Jam. 3. 15 16 17 18. Party or Sect Nor think all right that is Held or Done by those that he best liketh nor all wrong that is held or done by those that are his adversaries But judge of the Words and Deeds of those Gal. 2 13 14. Deut. 25. 16. 1 Cor. 6. 9. that are against him as if they had been said or done by those of his own side Else he will live in slândering backbiting and gross unrighteousness 13. He must be deliberate in judging of Things and Persons not rash or hasty in believing reports Matth. 7. 1 2. John 7. 24. Râ 14. 10 13. 1 Pet. 1. 17. or receiving opinions not judging of Truths by the first appearance but search into the naked evidence Nor judging of persons by prejudice fame and common talk 14. He must be willing to receive and obey the Truth at the dearest rate especially of laborious Luke 14. 26. 33. 1â 4. Prov. 23. 23. Matth. 1â 3. Prov. 26. 12. 16 28 11. 1 Cor. 3. 18 Prov. â 7. study and a self-denying life Not taking all to be Truth that costeth men dear nor yet thinking that Truth indeed can be over-prized 15. He must be Humble and self-suspicious and come to Christs School as a little child and not have a proud over-valuing of himself and his own understanding The proud and selfish are blind and cross and have usually some opinions or interests of their own that lye cross to duty and to other mens good 16. He must have an eye to posterity and not only to the present time or age and to other Nations Judg. 8. 27. 1 Cor. 7. 35. 1 King 14. 16. 15. 26.
serious Direct 5. words about their souls and the life to come in such a plain familiar manner as tendeth most to the awakening of their Consciences and making them perceive how greatly what you say concerneth them A little such familiar serious discourse in an interlocutory way may go to their hearts and never be forgotten when meer forms alone are lifeless and unprofitable Abundance of good might be done on Children if Parents and Schoolmasters did well perform their parts in this § 6. Direct 6. Take strict account of their spending the Lords day How they hear and what they Direct 6. remember and how they spend the rest of the day For the right spending of that day is of great importance to their souls And a custome of play and idleness on that day doth usually debauch them and prepare them for much worse Though they are from under your eye on the Lords day yet if on Munday they be called to account it will leave an awe upon them in your absence § 7. Direct 7. Pray with them and for them If God give not the increase by the dews of Heaven Direct 7. and shine not on your labours your planting and watering will be all in vain Therefore prayer is as suitable a means as Teaching to do them good and they must go together He that hath a heart to pray earnestly for his Scholars shall certainly have himself most comfort in his labours and it is likely that he shall do most good to them § 8. Direct 8. Watch over them by one another when they are behind your backs at their sports or Direct 8. converse with each other For it is abundance of wickedness that Children use to learn and practise which never cometh to their Masters ears especially in some great and publick Schools They that came thither to learn sobriety and piety of their Masters do oftentimes learn profaneness and ribaldry and cursing and swearing and scorning deriding and reviling one another of their ungracious School-fellows And those lessons are so easily learnt that there are few Children but are infected with some such debauchery though their Parents and Masters watch against it and perhaps it never cometh to their knowledge So also for gameing and robbing Orchards and fighting with one another and reading Play-books and Romances and lying and abundance other vices which must be carefully watcht against § 9. Direct 9. Correct them more sharply for sins against God than for their dulness and failing at their Direct 9. books Though negligence in their learning is not to be indulged yet smart should teach them especially to take heed of sinning that they may understand that sin is the greatest evil § 10. Direct 10. Especially curb or cashier the leaders of impiety and rebellion who corrupt the rest Direct 10. There are few great Schools but have some that are notoriously debauched that glory in their wickedness that in filthy talking and fighting and cursing and reviling words are the infecters of the rest And usually they are some of the bigger sort that are the greatest fighters and master the rest and by domineering over them and abusing them force them both to follow them in their sin and to conceal it The correcting of such or expelling them if incorrigible is of great necessity to preserve the rest For if they are suffered the rest will be secretly infected and undone before the Master is aware This causeth many that have a care of their Childrens souls to be very fearful of sending them to great and publick Schools and rather choose private Schools that are freer from that danger It being almost of as great concernment to Children what their companions be as what their Master is CHAP. VII Directions for Souldiers about their duty in point of Conscience THough it is likely that few Souldiers will read what I shall write for them yet for the sake of those few that will I will do as Iohn Baptist did and give them some few necessary Directions and not omit them as some do as if they were a hopeless sort of men § 1. Direct 1. Be careful to make your peace with God and live in a continual readiness to dye Direct 1. This being the great duty of every rational man you cannot deny it to be especially yours whose calling setteth you so frequently in the face of death Though some Garrison Souldiers are so seldom if ever put to fight that they live more securely than most other men yet a Souldier as such being by his place engaged to fight I must fit my Directions to the ordinary condition and expectation of men in that employment It is a most irrational and worse than beastly negligence for any man to live carelesly in an unpreparedness for death considering how certain it is and how uncertain the time and how unconceivably great is the change which it inferreth But for a Souldier to be unready to dye who hath such special reason to expect it and who listeth himself into a state which is so near it this is to live and fight like beasts and to be Souldiers before you understand what it is to be a Christian or a Man First therefore make sure that your souls are regenerate and reconciled unto God by Christ and that when you dye you have a part in Heaven and that you are not yet in the state of sin and nature An unrenewed unsanctified soul is sure to go to Hell by what death or in what cause soever he dyeth If such a man be a Souldier he must be a coward or a mad man If he will run upon death when he knoweth not whither it will send him yea when Hell is certainly the next step he is worse than mad But if he know and consider the terribleness of such a change it must needs make him tremble when he thinks of dying He can be no good Souldier that dare not dye And who can expect that he should dare to dye who must be damned when he dyeth Reason may command a man to venture upon death but no reason will allow him to venture upon Hell I never knew but two sorts of valiant Souldiers The one was Boyes and bruitish ignorant sots who had no sense of the concernments of their souls and the other who only were truly valiant were those that had made such preparations for Eternity as at least perswaded them that it should go well with them when they dyed And many a debauched Souldier I have known whose Conscience hath made them Cowards and shift or run away when they should venture upon death because they knew they were unready to dye and were more afraid of Hell than of the Enemy He that is fit to be a Martyr is the fittest man to be a Souldier He that is regenerate and hath laid up his treasure and his hopes in Heaven and so hath overcome the fears of death may be bold as a Lyon and ready for
do it And so sweet is Revenge to their furious nature as the damning of men is to the Devil that Revenged they will be though they lose their souls by it And the impotency and baseness of their spirits is such that they say Flesh and blood is unable to bear it § 11. 10. Another cause of murder is a wicked impatience with neer relations and a hatred of those that should be most dearly loved Thus many men and women have murdered their Wives and Husbands when either Adulterous Lust hath given up their hearts to another or a cross impatient discontented mind hath made them seem intollerable burdens to each other And then the Devil that destroyed their love and brought them thus far will be their teacher in the rest and shew them how to ease themselves till he hath led them to the Gallows and to Hell How necessary is it to keep in the way of duty and abhor and suppress the beginnings of sin § 12. 11. And sometimes Covetousness hath caused Murder when one man desireth another mans estate Thus Ahab came by Naboth's Vineyards to his cost And many a one desireth the death of another whose estate must fall to him at the others death Thus many a Child in heart is guilty of the murder of his Parents though he actually commit it not Yea a secret gladness when they are dead doth shew the guilt of some such desireâ while they were living And the very abatement of such moderate mourning as natural affection should procure because the estate is thereby come to them as the heirs doth shew that such are far from innocent Many a Iudas for Covetousness hath betrayed another Many a false witness for Covetousness hath sold anothers life Many a Thief for Covetousness hath taken away anothers life to get his money And many a Covetous Landlord hath longed for his Tenants death and been glad to hear of it And many a Covetous Souldier hath made a trade of killing men for Money So true is it that the Love of money is the root of all evil and therefore is one cause of this § 13. 12. And Ambition is too common a Cause of Murder among the great ones of the World How many have dispatched others out of the World because they stood in the way of their advancement For a long time together it was the ordinary way of Rising and dying to the Roman and Greek Emperours for one to procure the murder of the Emperour that he might usurp his Seat and then to be so murdered by another himself And every Souldier that looked for preferment by the change was ready to be an instrument in the fact And thus hath even the Roman seat of his Mock Holiness for a long time and oft received its Successours by the poison or other murdering of the possessours of the desired place And alas how many thousand hath that See devoured to defend its Universal Empire under the name of the spiritual Headship of the Church How many unlawful Wars have they raised or cherished even against Christian Emperours and Kings How many thousands have been Massacred How many Assassinate as Hen. 3. and Hen. 4. of France Besides those that fires and Inquisitions have consumed And all these have been the flames of Pride Yea when their fellow-Sectaries in Munster and in England the Anabaptists and Seekers have catcht some of their proud disease it hath workt in the same way of blood and cruelty § 14. 2. But besides these twelves great sins which are the nearest cause of Murder there are many more which are yet greater and deeper in nature which are the Roots of all especially these 1. The first cause is the want of true Belief of the Word of God and the judgement and punishment to come and the want of the Knowledge of God himself Atheism and Infidelity 2. Hence cometh the want of the true Fear of God and subjection to his holy Laws 3. The predominance of selfishness in all the unsanctified is the radical inclination to murder and all the injustice that is committed 4. And the want of Charity or Loving our Neighbour as our selves doth bring men neer to the execution and leaveth little inward restraint § 15. By all this you may see how this sin must be prevented and let not any man think it a needless work Thousands have been guilty of murder that once thought themselves as far from it as you 1. The soul must be possessed with the Knowledge of God and the true Belief of his Word and judgement 2. Hereby it must be possessed of the Fear of God and subjection to him 3. And the Love of God must mortifie the power of selfishness 4. And also much possess us with a true Love to our neighbours yea and enemies for his sake 5. And the twelve fore-mentioned causes of murder will thus be destroyed at the Root § 16. II. And some further help it will be to understand the Greatness of this sin Consider therefore 1. It is an unlawful destroying not only a Creature of God but one of his noblest Creatures upon earth Even one that beareth at least the natural Image of God Gen. 9. 5 6. And surely your blood of your lives will I require at the hand of every beast will I require it and at the hand of man at the hand of every mans brother will I require the life of man whoso sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed for in the image of God made he man Yea God will not only have the beast slain that killeth a man but also forbiddeth there the eating of blood v. 4. that man might not be accustomed to cruelty 2. It is the opening a door to confusion and all calamity in the World For if one man may kill another without the sentence of the Magistrate another may kill him and the world will be like Mastiffs or mad Dogs turned all loose on one another kill that kill can 3. If it be a wicked man that is killed it is the sending of a soul to Hell and cutting off his time of Repentance and his hopes If it be a Godly man it is a depriving of the World of the blessing of a profitable member and all that are about him of the benefits of his goodness and God of the service which he was here to have performed These are enough to infer the dreadful consequents to the Murderer which are such as these III. 1. It is a sin which bringeth so great a guilt that if it be repented of and pardoned yet Conscience very hardly doth ever attain to peace and quietness in this World And if it be unpardoned it is enough to make a man his own Executioner and tormenter 2. It is a sin that seldome scapeth vengeance in this life If the Law of the Land take not away their lives as God appointeth Gen. 9. 6. God useth to follow them with his extraordinary Plagues and causeth their sin
is good neither to eat flesh or drink wine or any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth or is scandalized or offended or made weak It is a making weak So 2 Cor. 11. 29. Who is offended that is stumbled or hindered or ready to apostatize So much for the nature and sorts of Scandal § 22. IV. You are next to observe the Aggravations of this âin Which briefly are such as these 1. Scandal is a murdering of souls It is a hindering of mens salvation and an enticing or driving them towards Hell And therefore in some respect worse than murder as the soul is better than the body 2. Ssandal is a fighting against Jesus Christ in his work of mans salvation He came to seek and to save that which was lost and the scandalizer seeketh to lose and destroy that which Christ would seek and save 3. Scandal robbeth God of the hearts and service of his creatures For it is a raising in them a distaste of his people and word and wayes and of himself and a turning from him the hearts of those that should adhere unto him 4 Scandal is a serving of the Devil in his proper work of enmity to Christ and perdition of souls Scandalizers do his work in the world and propagate his Cause and Kingdom § 23. V. The means of avoiding the guilt of Scandal are as followeth § 23. Direct 1. Mistake not with the vulgar the nature of scandal as if it lay in that offending Direct 1. men which is nothing but grieving or displeasing them or in making your selves to be of evil report But remember that Scandal is that offending men which tempteth them into sin from God and Godliliness and maketh them stumble and fall or occasioneth them to think evil of a holy life It is a piâiâul thing to hear religious persons plead for the sin of man-pleasing under the name of avoiding scandal yea to hear them set up a Usurped dominion over the lives of other men and all by the advantage of the word scandal misunderstood So that all men must avoid what ever a censorious person will call scandalous when he meaneth nothing else himself by scandal than a thing that is of evil report with such as he Yea Pride it self is often pleaded for by this misunderstanding of Scandal and men are taught to overvalue their reputations and to strain their consciences to keep up their esteem and all under pretence of avoiding scandal And in the mean time they are really scandalous even in that action by which they think they are avoiding it I need no other instance than the case of unwarrantable separation Some will hold communion with none but the re-baptized Some think an imposed Liturgy is enough to prove communion with such a Church unlawful at least in the use of it And almost every Sect do make their differences a reason for their separating from other Churches And if any one would hold communion with those that they separate from they presently say that it is scandalous to do so and to joyn in any worship which they think unlawful and by scandal they mean no more but that it is among them of evil report and is offensive or displeasing to them Whereas indeed the argument from scandal should move men to use such communion which erroneous uncharitable dividing men do hold unlawful For else by avoiding that communion I shall lay a stumbling block in the way of the weak I shall tempt him to think that a duty is a sin and weaken his charity and draw him into a sinful separation or the neglect of some Ordinances of God or opportunities of getting good And it is this Temptation which is indeed the scandal This is before proved in the instance of Peter Gal. 2. who scandalized or hardened the Jews by yielding to a sinful separation from the Gentiles and fearing the Censoriousness of the Jews whom he sought to please and the offending of whom he was avoiding when he really offended them that is was a scandal or temptation to them § 24. Direct 2. He that will escape the guilt of Scandal must be no contemner of the souls of others Direct 2. but must be truly charitable and have a tender love to souls That which a man highly valueth and dearly loveth he will be careful to preserve and loth to hurt Such a man will easily part with his own rights or submit to losses injuries or disgrace to preserve his Neighbours soul from sin Whereas a despiser of souls will insist upon his own power and right and honour and will entrap and damn a hundred souls rather than he will abate a word or a Ceremony which he thinks his interest requireth him to exact Tell him that it will ensnare mens souls in sin and he is ready to say as the Phariseâs to Iudâs What 's that to us See thou to that A Dog hath as much pity on a Hare or a Hawk on a Partridge as a carnal worldly ambitious Diotrephes or an Elymas hath of souls Tell him that it will occasion men to sin to wound their Consciences to offend their God it moveth him no more than to tell him of the smallest incommodity to himself He will do more to save a Horse or a Dog of his own than to save anothers soul from sin To lay snares in their way or to deprive them of the preaching of the Gospel or other means of their salvation is a thing which they may be induced to by the smallest interest of their own yea though it be but a point of seeming honour And therefore when carnal worldly men do become the disposers of matters of Religion it is easie to see what measure and usage men must expect Yea though they assume the office and name of Pastors who should have the most tender fatherly care of the souls of all the flocks yet will their carnal inclinations and interests engage them in the work of Wolves to entrap or famish or destroy Christs Sheep § 25. Direct 3. Also you must be persons who value your own souls and are diligently exercised in Direct 3. saving them from temptations or else you are very like to be scandalizers and tempters of the souls of others And therefore when such a man is made a Church Governour as is unacquainted with the renewing work of grace and with the inward Government of Christ in the soul what Devilish work is he like to make among the sheep of Christ under the name of Government What corrupting of the Doctrine Worship or Discipline of Christ What inventions of his own to ensnare mens Consciences and driving them on by armed force to do that which at least to them is sin and which can never countervail the loss either of their souls or of the Church by such disturbances How merciless will he be when a poor member of Christ shall beg of him but to have pity on his soul and tell him I cannot do this or swear
12. Dearly beloved I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul having your conversation honest among the Gentiles that whereas they speak against you as evil doers they may by your good works which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of Visitation And it was the aggravation of the Hereticks sin that many shall follow their pernicious wayes by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of 2 Pet. 2. 2. O then how carefully should Ministers and all that are Godly walk The blind world cannot read the Gospel in it self but only as it is exemplified by the lives of men They judge not of the Actions of men by the Law but of the Law of God by mens actions Therefore the saving or damning of mens souls doth lie much upon the lives of the Professours of Religion because their liking or disliking a holy life doth depend upon them Saith Paul of young Women I will that they give no occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully for some are already turned aside after Satan 1 Tim. 5. 14 15. Hence it is that even the appearance of evil is so carefully to be avoided by all that fear God left others be drawn by it to speak evil of Godliness Every scandal truly so called is a stab to the soul of him that is scandalized and a reproachful blot to the Christian cause I may say of the faults of Christians as Plutark doth of the faults of Princes A wart or blemish in the face is more conspicuous and disgraceful than in other parts § 42. Direct 20. Let no pretence of the evil of Hypocrisie make you so contented with your secret innocency Direct 20. as to neglect the edification and satisfaction of your neighbours When it is only your own interest that is concerned in the business then it is no matter whether any man be acquainted with any good that you do And it is a very small matter how they judge or what they say of you The approbation of God alone is enough No matter who condemneth you if he justifie you But when the vindication of your innocency or the manifestation of your virtue is necessary to the good of your neighbours souls or to the honour of you Sacred profession the neglect of it is not sincerity but cruelty CHAP. XIII Directions against Scandal-taken or an aptness to receive hurt by the words or deeds of others § 1. IT was not only an admonition but a prophesie of Christ when he said Wo to the world because of offences It must be that offence come And Blessed is he that is not offended or scanlized in me He foreknew that the errors and misdoings of some would be the snare and ruine of many others And that when damnable herefies arise many will follow their pernicious wayes by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of 2 Pet. 1. 2. Like men in the dark where if one catch a fall he that comes next him falls upon him There are four sorts of persons that use to be scandalized or hurt by the sins of others § 2. 1. Malignant enemies of Christ and Godliness who are partly hardned in their malice and partly rejoyced at the dishonour of Religion and insult over those that give the offence or take occasion by it to blaspheme or persecute 2. Some that are more equal and hopeful and in greater possibility of conversion who are stopt by it in their desires and purposes and attempts of a godly life 3. Unsound Professors or hypocrites who are turned by scandals from the way of Godliness which they seemed to walk in 4. Weak Christians who are troubled and hindered in their way of piety or else drawn into some particular error or sin though they fall not off § 3. So that the effects of scandal may be reduced to these two I. The perverting of mens judgements to dislike Religion and think hardly either of the doctrine or practice of Christianity II. The emboldning of men to commit particular sins or to omit particular duties or at least the troubling and hindering them in the performance Against which I shall first give you distinctly some Meditative Directions and then some Practical Directions against them both together § 4. I. Direct 1. Consider what an evident sign it is of a very blind or malicious soul to be so apt Direct 1. to pick quarrels with God and godliness because of the sins of other men Love thinketh not ill of those we love Ill will and malice are still ready to impute what ever is amiss to those whom they hate Enmity is contentious and slanderous and will make a crime of virtue it self and from any Topick fetch matter of reproach There is no witness seemeth incredible to it who speaketh any thing that is evil of those they hate An argument a baculo ad verberâ is sufficient Thus did the Heathens by the primitive Christians And will you do thus by God Will you terrifie your own consciences when they shall awake and find such an ugly Serpent in your bosome as Malice and Enmity against your Maker and Redeemer It is the nature of the Devil even his principal sin And will you not only wear his livery but bear his image to prove that he is your Father and by community of natures to prove that you must also have a communion with him in condemnation and punishment And doth not so visible a mark of Devilisme upon your souls affright you and make you ready to run away from your selves Nothing but devilish malice can charge that upon God or godliness which is done by sinners against his Laws Would you use a friend thus If a murder were done or a slander raised of you or your house were fired or your goods stollen would you suspect your friend of it Or any one that you honoured loved or thought well of You would not certainly but rather your enemy or some lewd and dissolute persons that were most likely to be guilty You are blinded by malice if you see not how evident a proof of your devilish malice this is to be ready when men that profess Religion do any thing amiss to think the worse of Godliness or Religion for it The cause of this suspicion is lodged in your own hearts § 5. Direct 2. Remember that this was the first Temptation by which the Devil overthrew mankind Direct 2. to perswade them to think ill of God as if he had been false of his word and had envyed them their felicity Gen. 3. 4 5. Ye shall not surely dye For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof then your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and evil And will you not be warned by the calamity of all the world to take heed of thinking ill of God and of his Word and of believing the Devils reports against him § 6
created for § 2. Mot. 2. There is no subject so sublime and honourable for the Tongue of man to be imployed about as the matters of God and life eternal Children will talk of childish toyes and Countreymen talk of their Corn and Cattel and Princes and Statesmen look down on these with contemptuous smiles as much below them But Crowns and Kingdoms are incomparably more below the business of a holy soul The higher subjects Philosophers treat of the more honourable if well done are their discourses But none is so high as God and glory § 3. Mot. 3. It is the most profitable subject to the hearers A discourse of Riches at the most can but direct them how to grow rich A discourse of Honours usually puffeth up the minds of the ambitious And if it could advance the auditors to Honour the fruit would be a vanity little to be desired But a discourse of God and Heaven and Holiness doth tend to change the hearers minds into the nature of the things discourst of It hath been the means of converting and sanctifying many a thousand souls As learned discourses tend to make men learned in the things discourst off so holy discourses tend to make men holy For as natural Generation begetteth not Gold or Kingdoms but a Man so speech is not made to communicate to others directly the wealth or health or honours or any extrinsecal things which the speaker hath but to communicate those Mental Excellencies which he is possest of Prov. 16. 21 22. The sweetness of the lips increaseth learning Understanding is a well-spring of life to him that hath it Prov. 10. 13 21. In the lips of him that hath understanding wisdom is found The lips of the righteous feed many Prov. 15. 7. The lips of the wise disperse knowledge but the heart of the foolish doth not so Prov. 20. 15. There is Gold and a multitude of Rubies but the lips of knowledge are a precious Iewel Prov. 10. 20. The tongue of the just is as choice Silver the heart of the wicked is little worth § 4. Mot. 4. Holy discourse is also most profitable to the speaker himself Grace increaseth by the exercise Even in instructing others and opening truth we are oft times more powerfully led up to further truth our selves than by solitary studies For Speech doth awaken the intellectual faculty and keepeth on the thoughts in order and one truth oft inferreth others to a thus excited and prepared mind And the tongue hath a power of moving own our hearts When we blow the fire to warm another both the exercise and the fire warm our selves It kindleth the flames of holy love in us to declare the praise of God to others It increaseth a hatred of sin in us to open its odiousness to others We starve our selves when we starve the souls which we should cherish § 5. Mot. 5. Holy and Heavenly discourse is the most delectable I mean in its own aptitude and to a mind that is not diseased by corruption That which is most Great and Good and Necessary is most delectable What should best please us but that which is best for us And best for others And best in it self The excellency of the subject maketh it delightful And so doth the exercise of our Graces upon it And serious conference doth help down the truth into our hearts where it is most sweet Besides that Nature and Charity make it pleasant to do good to others It can be nothing better than a subversion of the appetite by carnality and wickedness that maketh any one think idle jeasts or tales or plays to be more pleasant than spiritual Heavenly conference and the talking of Riches or Sports or Lusts to be sweeter than to talk of God and Christ and grace and glory A holy mind hath a continual feast in it self in meditating on these things and the communicating of such thoughts to others is a more Common and so a more pleasant feast § 6. Mot. 6. Our faithfulness to God obligeth us to speak his praise and to promote his truth ââd plead his cause against iniquity Hath he given us tongues to magnifie his name and set before us the admirable frame of all the World to declare his Glory in And shall we be backward to so sweet and great a work How precious and useful is all his holy word What light and life and comfort may it cause And shall we bury it in silence What company can we come into almost where either the bare-faced committing of sin or the defending it or the opposition of truth or Godliness or the frigidity of mens hearts towards God and supine neglect of holy things do not call to us if we are the servants of God to take his part and if we are the Children of light to bear our testimony against the darkness of the World and if we love God and truth and the souls of men to shâw it by our prudent seasonable speech Is he true to God and to his cause that will not open his mouth to speak for him § 7. Mot. 7. And how precious a thing is an immortal soul and therefore not to be neglected Did Christ think souls to be worth his Mediation by such strange condescension even to a shameful death Did he think them worth his coming into flesh to be their teacher And will you not think them worth the speaking to § 8. Mot. 8. See also the greatness of your sin in the negligence of unfaithful Ministers It is easie to see the odiousness of their sin who preach not the Gospel or do no more than by an hours dry and dead discourse shift off the serious work which they should do and think they may be excused from all personal oversight and helping of the peoples souls all the Week after And why should you not perceive that a dumb private Christian is also to be condemned as well as a dumb Minister Is not profitable conference your duty as well as profitable preaching is his How many persons condemn themselves while they speak against unfaithful Pastors being themselves as unfaithful to Families and Neighbours as the other are to the flock § 9. Mot. 9. And consider how the cheapness of the means doth aggravate the sin of your neglect and shew much unmercifulness to souls Words cost you little Indeed alone without the company of good works they are too cheap for God to accept of But if an Hypocrite may bring so cheap a sacrifice who is rejected what doth he deserve that thinketh it too dear What will that man do for God or for his Neighbours soul who will not open his mouth to speak for them He seemeth to have less love than that man in Hell Luk. 16. who would so fain have had a messenger sent from another World to have warned his brethren and saved them from that place of torment § 10. Mot. 10. Your fruitful conference is a needful help to the ministerial work When
such a manner as might no way hinder the ends of Government as to others by encouraging thievery or unjust violence it is not unlawful before God the end of the Law being the chief part of the Law But when you cannot take your own without either encouraging theft or violence in others or weakening the power of the Laws and Government by your disobedience which is the ordinary case it is unlawful Because the preservation of order and of the honour of the Government and Laws and the suppression of theft and violence is much more necessary than the righting of your self and recovering your own § 11. Quest. 4. If another take by theft or force from me may I not take my own again from him Quest. 4. by force or secretly when I have no other way Answ. Not when you do more hurt to the Common-wealth by breaking Law and order than your own benefit can recompence For you must rather suffer than the Common-wealth should suffer But you may when no such evils follow it § 12. Quest. 5. If I be in no necessity my self may I not take from rich men to give the poor who are Quest. 5. in extream necessity Answ. The answer to the first case may suffice for this In such cases wherein a Poor man may not take it for himself you may not take it for him But in such cases as he may take it for himself and no one else is fit to do it he himself being unable you may do it when no accidental consequents forbid you § 13. Quest. 6. If he have so much as that he will not miss it and I be in great want though not Quest. 6. like to dye of famine may I not take a little to supply my want Answ. No because God hath appointed the means of just propriety and what is not gotten by those means is none of yours by his approbation He is the giver of Riches and he intendeth not to give to all alike If he give more to others he will require more of them And if he give less to you it is the measure which he seeth to be meetest for you and the condition in which your obedience and patience must be tryed And he will not take it well if you will alter your measure by forbidden means and be carvers for your selves or level others § 14. Quest. 7. There are certain measures which humanity obligeth all men to grant to those in want Quest. 7. and therefore men take without asking As to pluck an Apple from a tree or as Christs disciples to rub the ears of Corn to eat If a Nabal deny me such a thing may I not take it Answ. If the Laws of the Land allow it you you may Because mens propriety is subjected to the Law for the common good But if the Law forbid it you you may not except when it is necessary to save your life upon the terms expressed under the first question § 15. Quest. 8. May not a Wife or Child or Servant take more than a cruel Husband or Parent or Quest. 8. Master doth allow Suppose it be better meat or drink Answ. How far the Wife hath a true propriety her self and therefore may take it dependeth on the Contract and the Laws of the Land which I shall not now meddle with But for Children and Servants they may take no more than the most cruel and unrighteous parents or masters do allow them except to save their lives upon the conditions in the first case But the servant may seek relief of the Magistrate and he may leave such an unrighteous Master And the Child must bear it patiently as the cross by which it pleaseth God to try him Unless that the Government of the Parent be so bad as to tend to his undoing And then I think he may leave his Parents for a better condition except it be when their own necessity obligeth him to stay and suffer for their help and benefit Whether Children may forsake their Parents For it is true that a Child oweth as much to his Parents as he can perform by way of gratitude for their good But it is true also that a Parent hath no full and absolute propriety in his Child as men have in their Cattle But is made by nature their guardian for their benefit And therefore when Parents would undoe their Childrens souls or bodies the Children may forsake them as being first forsaken by them further than as they are obliged in gratitude to help them as is aforesaid § 16. Quest. 9. If a man do deserve to lose somewhat which he hath by way of punishment may I Quest. 9. not take it from him Answ. Not unless the Law either make you a Magistrate or Officer to do it or allow and permit it at the least Because it is not to you that the forfeiture is made Or if it be you must execute the Law according to the Law and not against it For else you will offend in punishing offences § 17. Quest. 10. But what if I fully resolve when I take a thing in my necessity to repay the owner Quest. 10. or make him satisfaction if ever I be able Answ. That is some extenuation of the sin but no justification of the fact which is otherwise unjustifiable Because it is still without his consent § 18. Quest. 11. What if I know not whether the owner would consent or not Quest. 11. Answ. In a case where common custome and humanity alloweth you to take it for granted that he would not deny you as to pluck a ear of Corn or gather an herb for Medicine in his field you need not scruple it unless you conjecture that he is a Nabal and would deny you But otherwise if you doubt of his consent you must ask it and not presume of it without just cause § 19. Quest. 12. What if I take a thing from a friend but in a way of jeast intending to restore Quest. 12. it Answ. If you have just ground to think that your friend would consent if he knew it you will not be blameable But if otherwise either you take it for your own benefit and use or you take it only to make sport by The former is their for all your jeast The later is but an unlawful way of jeasting § 20. Quest. 13. What if I take it from him but to save him from hurting his body with it As If I Quest. 13. steal poyson from one that intended to kill himself by it or take a sword from a drunken man that would hurt himself or a knife from a melancholy man or what if it be to save another as to take a mad mans sword from him who would kill such as are in his way or an angry mans that will kill another Answ. This is your duty according to the sixth Commandment which bindeth you to preserve your Neighbours life So be it these conditions
few men can but get money enough to purchase all the Land in a County they think that they may do with their own as they list and set such hard bargains of it to their Tenants that they are all but as their servants yea and live a more troublesome life than servants do when they have laboured hard all the year they can scarce scrape up enough to pay their Landlords rent Their necessities are so urgent that they have not so much as leisure to pray Morning or Evening in their families or to read the Scriptures or any good Book nor scarce any room in their thoughts for any holy things Their minds are so distracted with necessities and cares that even on the Lords Day or at a time of prayer they can hardly keep their minds intent upon the sacred work which they have in hand If the freest minds have much adoe to keep their thoughts in seriousness and order in meditation or in the worshipping of God how hard must it needs be to a poor oppressed man whose body is tired with wearisome labours and his mind distracted with continual cares how to pay his rent and how to have food and rayment for his family How unfit is such a troubled discontented person to live in thankfulness to God and in his joyful praises Abundance of the Voluptuous great ones of the world do use their Tenants and servants but as their Beasts as if they had been made only to labour and toil for them and it were their chief felicity to fulfil their will and live upon their favour § 9. Direct 1. The principal means to overcome this sin is to understand the Greatness of it For Direct 1. the flesh perswadeth carnal men to judge of it according to their self ish interest and not according to the interest of others nor according to the true principles of Charity and Equity and so they justifie themselves in their oppression § 10. 1. Consider That Oppression is a sin not only contrary to Christian Charity and Self-denyal but even to Humanity it self We are all made of one earth and have souls of the same kind There is as near a kindred betwixt all mankind as a specifical identity As between one Shâep one Dovâ one Angel and another As between several drops of the same water and several sparks of the same fire which have a natural tendency to Union with each other And as it is an inhumane thing for one brother to oppress another or one member of the same body to set up a proper interest of its own and make all the rest how painfully soever to serve that private interest So is it for those men who are children of the same Creator Much more for them who account themselves members of the same Redeemer and brethren in Christ by grace and regeneration with those whom they oppress Mal. 2. 10. Have we not all one Father Hath not one God created us Why do we deal treacherously every man against his brother By profaning the Covenant of our Fathers If we must not lye to one another because we are members one of another Ephes. 4. 25. And if all the members must have the same care of one another 1 Cor. 12. 25. Surely then they must not oppress one another § 11. 2. An Oppressor is an Anti-christ and an Anti-god He is contrary to God who delighteth to do good and whose bounty maintaineth all the world Who is kind to his enemies and causeth his Psal. 145. Matth. 5. Lam. 3. Sun to shine and his rain to fall on the just and on the unjust and even when he afflicteth doth it as unwillingly delighting not to grieve the Sons of men He is contrary to Jesus Christ who gave himself a ransome for his enemies and made himself a curse to redeem them from the curse and condescended in his incarnation to the nature of man and in his passion to the Cross and suffering which they deserved and being rich and Lord of all yet made himself poor that we by his poverty might be made rich He endured the Cross and despised the shame and made himself of as no reputation accounting it his honour and joy to be the Saviour of mens souls even of the poor and despised of the world And these Oppressors live as if they were made to afflict the just and to rob them of Gods mercies and to make crosses for other men to bear and to tread on their brethren as stepping stones of their own advancement The Holy Ghost is the Comforter of the just and faithful And these men live as if it were their Calling to deprive men of their comfort § 12. 3. Yea an Oppressor is not only the Agent of the Devil but his Image It is the Devil that is the destroyer and the devourer who maketh it his business to undo men and bring them into misery and distress He is the grand Oppressor of the world Yet in this he is far short of the malignity of men-devils 1. That he doth it not by force and violence but by deceit and hurteth no man till he hath procured his own consent to sin whereas our Oppressors do it by their brutish force and power 2. And the Devil destroyeth men who are not his brethren nor of the same kind But these oppressors never stick at the violating of such relations § 13. 4. Oppression is a sin that greatly serveth the Devil to the damning of mens souls as well as to the afflicting of their bodies And it is not a few but millions that are undone by it For as I shewed before it taketh up mens Minds and Time so wholly to get them a poor living in the world that they have neither mind nor time for better things They are so troubled about many things that the one thing needful is laid aside All the labours of many a worthy able Pastor are frustrated by oppressors To say nothing of the far greatest part of the world where the tyranny and oppression of Heathen Infidel and Mahometane Princes keepeth out the Gospel and the means of life nor yet of any other Persecutors If we exhort a Servant to read the Scriptures and call upon God and think of his everlasting state he telleth us that he hath no time to do it but when his weary body must have rest If we desire the Masters of families to instruct and catechise their children and servants and pray with them and read the Scriptures and other good Books to them they tell us the same that they have no time but when they should sleep and that on the Lords Day their tired bodies and careful minds are unfit to attend and ply such work So that necessity quietteth their consciences in their ignorance and neglect of heavenly things and maketh them think it the work only of Gentlemen and rich men who have leisure but are further alienated from it by prosperity than these are by their poverty And
your selves into snares by meer inconsiderateness and prepare not for perplexities and repentance Direct 2. Be very careful what persons you commit either trusts or secrets to And be sure they be trusty Direct 2. by their wisdom ability and fidelity Direct 3. Be not too forward in revealing your own secrets to anothers trust For 1. You cannot be Direct 3. certain of any ones secresie where you are most confident 2. You oblige your self too much to please Quod âaâitum esse velis nemini diâeris Si âbi non imperastâ quomodo ab alto silentium speras Martiâ Dumiens de morib that person who by revealing your secrets may do you hurt And are in fear lest carelesness or unfaithfulness or any accident should disclose it 3. You burden your friend with the charge and care of secresie Direct 4. Be faithful to your friend that doth entrust you remembring that perfidiousness or Direct 4. falseness to a friend is a crime against humanity and all society as well as against Christianity and stigmatizeth the guilty in the eyes of all men with the brand of an odious unsociable person Direct 5. Be not intimate with too many nor confident in too many For he that hath too many Direct 5. intimates will be opening the secrets of one to another Direct 6. Abhor Covetousness and ambition Or else a bribe or the promise of preferment will Direct 6. tempt you to perfidiousness There is no trusting a selfish worldly man Direct 7. Remember that God is the avenger of perfidiousness who will do it severely And that even Direct 7. they that are pleased and served by it do yet secretly disdain and detest the person that doth it because they would not be so used themselves Direct 8. Yet take not friendship or fidelity to be an obligation to perfidiousness to God or the King or Direct 8. Common-wealth or to another or to any sin whatsoever CHAP. XXVI Directions against Selfishness as it is contrary to the Love of our Neighbours § 1. THE two Tables of the Law are summed up by our Saviour in two comprehensive precepts Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and soul and might and Thou shalt Love thy neighbour aâ thy self In the Decalogue the first of these is the true meaning of the first Commandment put first because it is the principle of all obedience And the second is the true meaning of the tenth Commandment which is therefore put last because it is the comprehensive sum of all other duties to our Neighbour or injuries against him which any other particular instances may contain and also the principle of the duty to or sin against our Neighbour The meaning of the tenth Commandment is variously conjectured at by Expositors Some say that it speaketh against inward concupiscence and the sinful thoughts of the heart But so do all the âest in the true meaning of them and must not be supposed to forbid âhe outward action only nor to be any way defective Some say that it forbiddeth âoveâing and commandeth contentment with our state so doth the eighth Commandment yet there is some part of the truth in both these And the plain truth is as far as I can understand it that the sin forbidden is SELFISHNESS as opposite to the Love of others and the duty commanded is to LOVE our Neighbours and that it is as is said the sum of the second Table Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self As the Captain leadeth the Van and the Lieutenant bringeth up the rear so Thou shalt Love God above all is the first Commandment and Thou shalt Love thy Neighbour as thy self is the last for the aforesaid reason I shall therefore in these following Directions speak to the two parts of the tenth Commandment Direct 1. The first help against SELFISHNESS is to understand well the nature and malignity Direct 1. of the sin For want of this it commonly prevaileth with little suspicion lamentation and opposition Let me briefly therefore anatomize it § 3. 1. It is the Radical positive sin of the soul comprehending seminally or causally all the rest The corruption of mans nature or his radical sin hath two parts The Positive part and the Privâtive part The Positive part is SELFISHNESS or the inordinate Love of Carnal Self The Privative part is UNGODLINESSE or want of the LOVE of GOD. Mans fall was his turning from GOD to HIMSELF And his regeneration consisteth in the turning of him from HIMSELF to GOD or the generating of the LOVE of GOD as comprehending faith and obedience and the mortifying of SELF-LOVE SELFISHNESSE therefore is all positive sin in One as want of the LOVE of GOD is all privative sin in One. And SELFDENYAL and the LOVE of GOD are all duties virtually For the true LOVE of MAN is comprehended in the LOVE of GOD. Understand this and you will understand what original and actual sin is and what Grace and duty is § 3. 2. Therefore SELFISHNESSE is the cause of all sin in the world both Positive and Privative and is virtually the breach of every one of Gods Commandments For even the want of the LOVE of GOD is caused by the inordinate LOVE of SELF As the consuming of other parts is caused by the Dropsie which âumiâieth the belly It is only selfishness which breaketh the fifth Commandment by causing Rulers to oppress and persââute their Subjects and causeth subjects to be seditious and rebellious and causââââ all the bitterness and quarrellings and uncomfortableness which ariseth among all relations It is only selfishness which causeth the cursed Wars of the earth and desolation of Countreys by plundering and burning the murders which cry for revenge to Heaven whether Civil Military or Religious Which causeth all the railings fightings envyings malice the Schisms and proud overvaluings of mens own understandings and opinions and the contending of Pastors who shall be the greatest and who shall have his Will in proud usurpations and tyrannical impositions and domination It is selfishness which hath set up and maintaineth the Papacy and causeth all the divisions between the Western and the Eastern Churches and all the cruelties lyes and treachery exercised upon that account It is selfishness which troubleth families and Corporations Churches and Kingdoms which violateth Vows and bonds of friendship and causeth all the tumults and strises and troubles in the world It is selfishness which causeth all Covetousness all Pride and Ambition all Luxury and Voluptuousness all surfetting and drunkenness chambering and wantonness time-wasting and heart-corrupting sports and all the royots and revellings of the sensual all the contendings for honours and preferments and all the deceit in buying and selling the stealing and robbing the bribery and Simony the Law-suits which are unjust the perjuries false witnessing unrighteous judging the oppressions the revenge and in one word all the uncharitable and unjust actions in the world This is the true
Arabick and sending it to Indostan and Persia. And what excellent labour hath good Mr. Iohn Eliots with some few assistants bestowed these twenty years and more in New England where now he hath translated and Printed the whole Scriptures in their Americane tongue with a Catechism and Call to the Unconverted by the help of a press maintained from hence 2. The attempt of Restoring the Christian Churches to their primitive purity and Unity according to mens several opportunities is a most excellent and desirable work which though the ignorance and wickedness of many and the implacableness and bloodiness of the carnal proud domineering part and the too great alienation of some others from them do make it so difficult as to be next to desperate at the present yet is not to be cast off as desperate indeed For great things have been done by wise and valiant attempts Princes might do very much to this if they were both wise and willing And who knoweth but an age may come that may be so happy The means and method I would willingly describe but that this is no fit place or time 3. The planting of a learned able holy concordant Ministry in a particular Kingdom and setling the primitive Discipline thereby is a work also which those Princes may very much promote whose hearts are set upon it and who set up no contrary interest against it But because these lines are never like to be known to Princes unless by way of accusation it is private mens works which we must speak to 4. It is a very good work to procure and maintain a worthy Minister in any of the most ignorant Parishes in these Kingdoms of which alas how many are there where the skilful preaching of the Gospel is now wanting or to maintain an assistant in populous Parishes where one is not able to do the work or by other just means to promote this service 5. It is a very good work to set up Free-Schools in populous and in ignorant places especially in Wales that all may be taught to read and some may be prepared for the Universities 6. It is an excellent work to âull out some of the choicest wits among the poorer sort in the Countrey Schools who otherwise would wither for want of culture and to maintain them for Learning in order to the Ministry with some able godly Tutor in the University or some Countrey Minister who is fit and vacant enough thereunto 7. It is an excellent work to give among poor ignorant people Bibles and Catechisms and some plain and godly Books which are most fitted to their use But it were more excellent to leave a setled revenew for this use naming the Books and choosing meet Trustees that so the Rent might every year furnish a several Parish which would in short time be a very extensive benefit and go through many Countries 8. It is a very good work to set poor mens children Apprentices to honest religious Masters where they may at once get the blessing to their souls of a godly education and to their bodies of an honest way of maintenance 9. It will not be unacceptable to God to relieve some of the persons or poor children of those very many hundred faithful Ministers of Christ who are now silenced and destitute of maintenance many having nothing at all but what charity sendeth them to maintain themselves and desolate families who were wont to exercise charity to the bodies and souls of others Read Matth. 25. Gal. 6. 5 6 7 8. 10. It is a good work of them who give stocks of money or yearly rents to be lent for five or six or seven years to young Tradesmen at their setting up upon good security choosing good Trustees who may choose the fittest persons And if it be a rent it will still increase the stock and if any should break the loss of it may be born 11. It would be a very good work for Landlords to improve their interest with their Tenants to further at once their bodily comfort and salvation To hire them by some abatement at their Rent dayes to learn Catechisms and read the Scripture and good Books in their families and give the Pastor an account of their proficience Whether the Law will enable them to bind them to any such thing in their Leases I cannot tell 12. And the present work of Charity for every one is to relieve the most needy which are next at hand To know what poor families are in greatest want and to help them as we are able and to provoke the rich to do that which we cannot do our selves and to beg for others And still to make use of bodily relief to further the good of their souls by seconding all with spiritual advice and help Quest. 4. In what order are works of Charity to be done And whom must we prefer when we are Quest. 4. unable to accommodate all Answ. 1. The most publick works must be preferred before private 2. Works for the soul caeteris paribus before works for the body And yet bodily benefits in order of time must oft go first as preparations to the other 3. Greatest necessities caeteris paribus must be supplyed before lesser The saving of anothers life must be preferred before your own less necessary comforts 4. Your own and families wants must caeteris paribus be supplyed before strangers even before some that you must love better Because God hath in point of provision and maintenance given you a nearer charge of your selves and families than of others 5. Nature also obligeth you to prefer your kindred before strangers if there be a parity as to other reasons 6. And caeteris paribus a good man must be preferred before a bad 7. And yet that charity which is like to tend to the good of the soul as well as of the body is to be preferred And in that case oft-times a bad man is to be preferred when a greater good is like to be the effect 8. A friend caeteris paribus is to be preferred before an enemy But not when the Good is like to be greater which will follow the relieving of an enemy Many other rules might be given but they are laid down already Tom. 1. Cap. where I treat of Good Works whither I refer you Quest. 5. Should I give in my life time or at my death Quest. 5. Answ. According as it is like to do most good But none should needlesly delay Both is best Quest. 6. Should one devote or set by a certain part of daily incomes Quest. 6. Quest. 7. What proportion is a man bound to give to the poor Quest. 7. Answ. These two Questions having answered in a Letter to Mr. Thomas Gouge now printed and the Book being not in many hands I will here recite that Letter as it is published Most Dear and very much Honoured Brother EVen the Philosopher hath taught me so to esteem you who said that He is likest
them not tyrannically but in tenderness and love and command them nothing that is against the Laws of God or the good of their souls Use not wrath and unmanlike fury with them nor any over-severe or unnecessary rebukes or chastisements Find fault in season with prudence and sobriety when your passions are down and when it is most likely to do good If it be too little it will embolden them in doing ill If it be too much or frequent or passionate it will make them sleight it and despise it and utterly hinder their repentance They will be taken up in blaming you for your rashness and violence instead of blaming themselves for the fault § 2. Direct 2. Provide them work convenient for them and such as they are fit for Not such or Direct 2. so much as to wrong them in their health or hinder them from the necessary means of their salvation Nor yet so little as may cherish their idleness or occasion them to lose their pretious time It is cruelty to lay more on your horse than he can carry or to work your Oxen to skin and bones Prov. 12. 10. A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast much more of his servant Especially put not your servants on any labour which hazardeth their health or life without true necessity to some greater end Pity and spare them more in their health than in their bare labour Labour maketh the body sound but to take deep colds or go wet of their feet do tend to their sickness and death And should another mans Life be cast away for your commodity Do as you would be done by if you were servants your selves and in their case And let not their labours be so great as shall allow them no time to pray before they go about it or as shall so tire them as to unfit them for Prayer or instruction or the Worship of the Lords day and shall lay them like blocks as fitter to lie to sleep or rest themselves than to pray or hear or mind any thing that is good And yet take heed that you suffer them not to be idle as many great men use their Serving men to the undoing of their souls and bodies Idleness is no small sin it self and it breedeth and cherisheth many others Their time is lost by it and they are made unfit for any honest employment or course of life to help themselves or any others § 3. Direct 3. Provide them such wholsome food and lodging and such wages as their service doth Direct 3. deserve or as you have promised them Whether it be pleasant or unpleasant let their food and Col. 4. 1. lodging be healthful It is so odious an oppression and injustice to defraud a servant or labourer of his wages yea or to give him less than he deserveth that methinks I should not need to speak much against it among Christians Read Iam. 5. 1 2 3 4 5. and I hope it will be enough § 4. Direct 4. Use not your servants to be so bold and familiar with you as may tempt them to Direct 4. despise you nor yet so strange and distant as may deprive you of opportunity of speaking to them for their spiritual good or justly lay you open to be censured as too magisterial and proud Both these extreams have ill effects but the first is commonest and is the disquiet of many families § 5. Direct 5. Remember that you have a charge of the souls in your family and are as a Priest Direct 5. and Teacher in your own house and therefore see that you keep them to the constant worshipping of God especially on the Lords day in publick and private and that you teach them the things that concern their salvation as is afterward Directed And pray for them daily as well as for your selves § 6. Direct 6. Watch over them that they offend not God Bear not with ungodliness or gross sin in Direct 6. your family Read Psal. 101. Be not like those ungodly masters that look only that their own work be done and bid God look after his work himself and care not for their servants souls because they care not for their own and mind not whether God be served by others because they serve him not unless with hypocritical lip-service themselves § 7. Direct 7. Keep your servants from evil company and from being temptations to each other as Direct 7. far as you can If you suffer them to frequent Alehouses or riotous assemblies or wanton or malignant company when they are infected themselves they will bring home the infection and all the house may fare the worse for it And when Iudas groweth familiar with the Pharisees he will be seduced by them to betray his Master You cannot be accountable for your servants if you suffer them to be much abroad § 8. Direct 8. Go before them as examples of holiness and wisdom and all those virtues and duties Direct 8. which you would teach them An ignorant or a swearing cursing railing ungodly Master doth actually teach his servants to be such and if his words teach them the contrary he can expect but little reverence or success § 9. Direct 9. Patiently bear with those tolerable fâailties which their unskilfulness or bodily temperature Direct 9. or other infirmity make them lyâble to against their wills A willing mind is an excuse for many frailties much must be put up when it is not from wilfulness or gross neglect make not a greater matter of every infirmity or fault than there is cause Look not that any should be perfect upon earth Reckon upon it that you must have servants of the progeny of Adam that have corrupted natures and bodily weaknesses and many things that must be born with Consider how faultily you serve your Heavenly Master and how much he daily beareth with that which is amiss in you and how many faults and oversights you are guilty of in your own employment and how many you should be overtaken with if your were in their stead Eph. 6. 9. And ye Masters do the same things to them forbearing threatning knowing that your master also is in Heaven neither is there respect of persons with him Col. 4. 1. Masters give unto your servants that which is just and equal c. § 10. Direct 10. See that they behave themselves well to their fellow servants of which I shall speak Direct 10. anon Tit. 2. Directions to those Masters in foraign Plantations who have Negro's and other Slaves being a solution of several Cases about them Direct 1. UNderstand well how far your Power over your slaves extendeth and what limits Direct 1. God hath set thereto As 1. Sufficiently difference between Men and Bruits Remember that they are of as good a kind as you that is They are reasonable Creatures as well as you and born to as much natural liberty If their sin have enslaved them to you yet Nature
made them your equals Remember that they have immortal souls and are equally capable of salvation with your selves And therefore you have no power to do any thing which shall hinder their salvation No pretence of your business necessity commodity or power can warrant you to hold them so hard to work as not to allow them due time and seasons for that which God hath made their duty 2. Remember that God is their absolute Owner and that you have none but a derived and limited Propriety in them They can be no further yours than you have Gods consent who is the Lord of them and you And therefore Gods Interest in them and by them must be served first 3. Remember that they and you are equally under the Government and Laws of God And therefore all Gods Laws must be first obeyed by them and you have no power to command them to omit any duty which God commandeth them nor to commit any sin which God forbiddeth them Nor can you without Rebellion or Impiety expect that your work or commands should be preferred before Gods 4. Remember that God is their Reconciled tender Father and if they be as good doth Love them as well as you And therefore you must use the meanest of them no otherwise than beseemeth the Beloved of God to be used and no otherwise than may stand with the due signification of your Love to God by Loving those that are his 5. Remember that they are the Redeemed ones of Christ and that he hath not sold you his title to them As he bought their souls at a price unvaluable so he hath given the purchase of his blood to be absolutely at your disposal Therefore so use them as to preserve Christs right and interest in them Direct 2. Remember that you are Christs Trustees or the Guardians of their souls and that the Direct 2. greater your power is over them the greater your charge is of them and your duty for them As you owe more to a Child than to a Day Labourer or a hired Servant because being more your own he is more entrusted to your care so also by the same reason you owe more to a slave because he is more your own And power and obligation go together As Abraham was to Circumcise all his servants that were bought with money and the fourth Commandment requireth Masters to see that all within their gates observe the Sabbath day so must you exercise both your Power and Love to bring them to the Knowledge and faith of Christ and to the just obedience of Gods commands Those therefore that keep their Negro's and slaves from hearing Gods word and from becoming Christians because by the Law they shall then be either made free or they shall lose part of their service do openly profess Rebellion against God and contempt of Christ the Redeemer of souls and a contempt of the souls of men and indeed they declare that their worldly profit is their treasure and their God If this come to the hands of any of our Natives in Barbado's or other Islands or Plantations who are said to be commonly guilty of this most heinous sin yea and to live upon it I intreat them further to consider as followeth 1. How cursed a crime is it to equal Men and Beasts Is not this your practice Do you not buy them and use them meerly to the same end as you do your horses to labour for your commodity as if they were baser than you and made to serve you 2. Do you not see how you reproach and condemn your selves while you vilifie them as Savages and barbarous wretches Did they ever do any thing more savage than to use not only mens bodies as beasts but their souls as if they were made for nothing but to actuate their bodies in your worldly drudgery Did the veriest Cannibals ever do any thing more cruel or odious than to sell so many souls to the Devil for a little worldly gain Did ever the cursedst miscreants on earth do any thing more rebellious and contrary to the will of the most merciful God than to keep those souls from Christ and holiness and Heaven for a little money who were made and redeemed for the same ends and at the same pretious price as yours Did your poor slaves ever commit such villanies as these Is not he the basest wretch and the most barbarous savage who committeth the greatest and most inhumane wickedness And are theirs comparable to these of yours 3. Doth not the very example of such cruelty besides your keeping them from Christianity directly tend to reach them and all others to hate Christianity as if it taught men to be so much worse than Dâgs and Tygers 4. Do you not mark how God hath followed you with Plagues and may not Conscience tell you that it is for your inhumanity to the souls and bodies of so many Remember the late fire at the Bridge in Barbado's Remember the drowning of your Governour and Ships at Sea and the many judgements that have overtaken you and at the present the terrible mortality that is among you 5. Will not the example and warning of neigbour Countreys rise up in judgement against you and condemn you You cannot but hear how odious the Spanish name is made and thereby alas the Christian name also among the West Indians for their most inhumane Cruelties in Hispaniola Iamaica Cuba Peru Mexico and other places which is described by Iosep. a Costa a Jesuite of their own And though I know that their cruelty who murdered millions exceedeth yours who kill not mens bodies yet yours is of the same kind in the merchandize which you make with the Devil for their souls whilst you that should help them with all your power do hinder them from the means of their salvation And on the contrary what an honour is it to those of New England that they take not so much as the Natives Soyl from them but by purchase that they enslave none of them nor use them cruelly but shew them mercy and are at a great deal of care and cost and labour for their salvation O how much difference between holy Master Eliot's life and yours His who hath laboured so many years to save them and hath translated the whole Bible into their language with other Books and those good mens in London who are a Corporation for the furtherance of his work and theirs that have contributed so largely towards it And yours that sell mens souls for your commodity 6. And what comfort are you like to have at last in that money that is purchased at such a price Will not your money and you perish together will you not have worse than Gebezi's Leprofie with it yea worse than Achan's death by Stoning and as bad as Iudas his hanging himself unless repentance shall prevent it Do you not remember the terrible words in Jude 11. Woe unto them for they have gone in the way of Cain
your labour is in vain How easie is it for you to overlook some one thing among a multitude that must be seen about the Causes and Cure of diseases unless God shall open it to you and give you a clear discerning and an universal observation And when twenty considerable things are noted a mans life may be lost for want of your discerning one point more What need have you of the help of God to bring the fittest remedies to your memory And much more to bless them when they are administred as the experience of your daily practice may inform you where Atheism hath not made men fools § 5 Direct 5. Let your continual observation of the fragility of the flesh and of mans mortality Direct 5. make you more spiritual than other men and more industrious in preparing for the life to come and greater contemners of the vanities of this world He that is so frequently among the sick and a spectator of the dead and dying is utterly unexcusable if he be himself unprepared for his sickness or for death If the heart be not made better when you almost dwell in the house of mourning it is a bad and deplorate heart indeed It is strange that Physicions should be so much suspected of Atheism as commonly they are and Religio medici should be a word that signifieth irreligiousness Sure this conceit was taken up in some more irreligious Age or Countrey For I have oft been very thankful to God in observing the contrary even how many excellent pious Physicions there have been in most Countreys where the purity of Religion hath appeared and how much they promoted the work of Reformation such as Crato Platerus Erastus and abundance more that I might name And in this Land and Age I must needs bear witness that I have known as many Physicions Religious proportionably as of any one profession except the Preachers of the Gospel But as no men are more desperately wicked than those that are wicked after pious education and under the most powerful means of their reformation so it is very like that those Physicions that are not truly good are very bad because they are bad against so much light and so many warnings And from some of these it 's like this censorious Proverb came And indeed mans nature is so apt to be affected with things that are unusual and to lose all sense of things that are grown common that no men have more need to watch their hearts and be afraid of being hardened than those that are continually under the most quickening helps and warnings For it is very easie to grow customary and sensless under them and then the danger is that there are no better means remaining to quicken such a stupid hardened heart Whereas those that enjoy such helps but seldom are not so apt to lose the sense and benefit of them The sight of a sick or dying man doth usually much awaken those that have such sights but seldom But who are more hardened than Souldiers and Sea men that live continually as among the dead when they have twice or thrice seen the fields covered with mens Carkasses they usually grow more obdurate than any others And this is it that Physicions are in danger of and should most carefully avoid But certainly an Atheistical or ungodly Physicion is unexcusably blind To say as some do that they study nature so much that they are carryed away from God is as if you should say They study the work so much that they forget the workman or They look so much on the Book that they overlook the sense or that They study medicine so much that they forget both the patient and his health To look into Nature and not see God is as to see the creatures and not the light by which we see them or to see Trees and Houses and not to see the Earth that beareth them For God is the Creating Conserving Dirigent Final Cause of all Of him and Through him and To him are all things He is All in all And if they know not that they are the subjects of this God and have immortal souls they are ill proficients in the study of Nature that know no better the nature of man To boast of their acquisitions in other Sciences while they know not what a Man is nor what they are themselves is little to the honour of their understandings You that live still as in the fight of death should live as in the sight of another world and excell others in spiritual wisdom and holiness and sobriety as your advantages by these quickening helps excell § 6. Direct 6. Exercise your Compassion and Charity to mens souls as well as to their Bodies and Direct 6. speak to your patients such words as tend to prepare them for their change You have excellent opportunities if you have hearts to take them If ever men will hear it is when they are sick and if ever they will be humbled and serious it is when the approach of death constraineth them They will hear that counsel now with patience which they would have despised in their health A few serious words about the danger of an unregenerate state and the necessity of holiness and the use of a Saviour and the everlasting state of Souls for ought you know may be blest to their conversion and salvation And it is much more comfortable for you to save a soul than to cure the body Think not to excuse your selves by saying It is the Pastors duty For though it be theirs ex officio it is yours also ex charitate Charity bindeth every man as he hath opportunity to do good to all and especially the greatest good And God giveth you opportunity by casting them in your way The Priest and Levite that past by the wounded man were more to be blamed for not relieving him than those that never went that way and therefore saw him not Luk. 10. 32. And many a man will send for the Physicion that will not send for the Pastor And many a one will hear a Physicion that will despise the Pastor As they reverence their Landlords because they hold their estates from them so do they the Physicion because they think they can do much to save their lives And alas in too many places the Pastors either mind not such work or are insufficient for it or else stand at ods and distance from the people so that there is but too much need of your charitable help Remember therefore that he that converteth a sinner from the errour of his way shall save a soul from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Jam. 5. 20. Remember that you are to speak to one that is going into another world and that must be saved now or never And that all that ever must be done for his salvation must be presently done or it will be too late Pity humane nature and harden not your hearts against a man
in his extream necessity O speak a few serious words for his Conversion if he be one that needs them before his soul be past your help in the world from which there is no return CHAP. VI. Directions to School-masters about their duty for Childrens souls PAssing by all your Grammatical employment I shall only leave you these brief Directions for the higher and more noble exercises of your Profession § 1. Direct 1. Determine first rightly of your End and then let it be continually in your eye and Direct 1. let all your endeavours be directed in order to the attainment of it If your end be chiefly your own commodity or reputation the means will be distorted accordingly and your labours perverted and your calling corrupted and embased to your selves by your perverse intentions See therefore 1. That your ultimate end be the pleasing and Glorifying of God 2. And this by promoting the Publick good by fitting youth for publick service And 3. Forming their minds to the Love and Service of their Maker 4. And furthering their salvation and their wellfare in the World These noble designs will lift up your minds to an industrious and cheerful performance of your duties He that seeketh great and heavenly things will do it with great resolution and alacrity When any drowsie creeping pace and deceitful superficial labours will satisfie him that hath poor and selfish ends As God will not accept your labours as any service of his if your ends be wrong so he useth not to give so large a blessing to such mens labours as to others § 2. Direct 2. Understand the excellency of your calling and what fair opportunities you have to promote Direct 2. those noble ends and also how great a charge you undertake that so you may be kept from sloth and superficialness and may be quickened to a diligent discharge of your undertaken trust 1. You have not a charge of Sheep or Oxen but of rational creatures 2. You have not the care of their bodies but of their minds You are not to teach them a trade to live by only in the world but to inform their minds with the knowledge of their Maker and to cultivate their wits and advance their reason and fit them for the most manlike conversations 3. You have them not as Pastors when they are hardened in sin by prejudice and long custome but you have the tenderest twigs to bow and the most tractable ductile age to tame you have paper to write on not wholly white but that which hath the fewest blots and lines to be expunged 4. You have them not as volunteers but as obliged to obey you and under the correction of the rod which with tender age is a great advantage 5. You have them not only for your auditors in a general Lecture as Preachers have them at a Sermon but in your nearest converse where you may teach them as particularly as you please and examine their profiting and call them daily to account 6. You have them not once a week as Preachers have them but all the week long from day to day and from morning untill night 7. You have them at that age which doth believe their teachers and take all upon trust before they are grown up to self-conceitedness and to contradict and quarrel with their Teachers as with their Pastors they very ordinarily do All these are great advantages to your ends § 3. Direct 3. Labour to take pleasure in your work and make it as a recreation and take heed Direct 3. of a weary or diverted mind 1. To this end consider often of what is said above Think on the excellency of your ends and of the worth of souls and of the greatness of your advantages 2. Take Many of the greatest Divines have given God great thanks for their Schoolmasters and lest their names on record with honour as Calvin did by Corderius Beza by Melchior Volmarius c. all your Scholars as committed to your charge by Jesus Christ As if he had said to you Take these whom I have so dearly bought and train them up for my Church and Service 3. Remember what good one Scholar may do when he cometh to be ripe for the service of the Church or Common-wealth How many souls some of them may be a means to save Or if they be but fitted for a private life what blessings they may be to their Families and Neighbours And remember what a joyful thing it will be to see them in Heaven with Christ for ever How cheerfully should such excellent things be sought If you take pleasure in your work it will not only be an ease and happiness to your selves but greatly further your diligence and success But when men have a base esteem of their employment and look at Children as so many Swine or Sheep or have some higher matters in their eye and make their Schools but the way to some preferment or more desired life then usually they do their work deceitfully and any thing will serve the turn because they are aweary of it and because their hearts are somewhere else § 4. Direct 4. Seeing it is Divinity that teacheth them the Beginning and the End of all their other Direct 4. studies let it never be omitted nor lightly slubbered over and thrust into a corner but give it the precedency and teach it them with greater care and diligence than any other part of learning Especially teach them the Catechism and the Holy Scriptures If you think that this is no part of your work few wise men will choose such Teachers for their Children If you say as some Sectaries that Children should not be taught to speak holy words till they ââe more capable to understand the sense because it is hypocrisie or taking the Name of God in vain I have answered this before and shewed that words being the signes must be learned in order to the understanding of the sense or thing that is signified and that this is not to use such words in vain how holy soever but to the proper end for which they are appointed Both in Divine and humane learning the Memories of Children must first be furnished in order to the furnishing of their understandings afterwards And this is a chief point of the Masters skill that Time be not lost nor Labour frustrated For the memories of Children are as capacious as mens of riper age and therefore they should be stored early with that which will be useful to them afterwards but till they come to some maturity of age their judgments are not ripe for information about any high or difficult points Therefore teach them betimes the words of Catechisms and some Chapters of the Bible and teach them the meaning by degrees as they are capable And make them perceive that you take this for the best of all their learning § 5. Direct 5. Besides the forms of Catechism which you teach them speak often to them some